An antidote against the venome of The snake in the grass, or, The book so stiled and the Christian people called Quakers vindicated from its most gross abuses and calumnies in certain reflections detecting the nameless author's malice, outrage, and persecution against the said people : unto which is annex'd a brief examination of the author's second book stil'd Satan dis-rob'd : also, some notice taken of his discourse for The divine institution of water-baptism.
         Whitehead, George, 1636?-1723.
      
       
         
           1697
        
      
       Approx. 383 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 145 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A65834
         Wing W1889
         ESTC R27066
         09638516
         ocm 09638516
         43872
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A65834)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 43872)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1346:5)
      
       
         
           
             An antidote against the venome of The snake in the grass, or, The book so stiled and the Christian people called Quakers vindicated from its most gross abuses and calumnies in certain reflections detecting the nameless author's malice, outrage, and persecution against the said people : unto which is annex'd a brief examination of the author's second book stil'd Satan dis-rob'd : also, some notice taken of his discourse for The divine institution of water-baptism.
             Whitehead, George, 1636?-1723.
          
           [2], xi, 268, [4] p.
           
             Printed for Tho. Northcott,
             London :
             1697.
          
           
             "Impartial reader" signed: G.W. and signed on p. 185, George Whitehead.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Leslie, Charles, 1650-1722. -- Snake in the grass.
           Society of Friends -- Apologetic works.
        
      
    
     
        2004-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-01 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-01 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ANTIDOTE
           AGAINST
           THE
           VENOME
           OF
           
             The
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           :
           Or
           ,
           the
           Book
           so
           stiled
           .
           AND
           THE
           Christian
           People
           CALLED
           QUAKERS
           Vindicated
           from
           its
           most
           gross
           Abuses
           and
           Calumnies
           .
        
         
           In
           certain
           Reflections
           ,
           detecting
           the
           nameless
           Author's
           Malice
           ,
           Outrage
           and
           Persecution
           against
           the
           said
           People
           .
        
         
           Unto
           which
           is
           Annex'd
           ,
           A
           brief
           Examination
           of
           the
           Author's
           second
           Book
           ,
           stil'd
           ,
           
             Satan
             Dis-rob'd
          
           .
        
         
           Also
           ,
           Some
           Notice
           taken
           of
           his
           Discourse
           for
           the
           
             Divine
             Institution
          
           of
           Water-Baptism
           .
        
         
           Psal.
           83.
           3.
           
        
         
           They
           devise
           deceitful
           Matters
           against
           them
           that
           are
           quiet
           in
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           London
           :
           
             Printed
             for
          
           Tho.
           Northcott
           ,
           in
           George-yard
           in
           Lombard-street
           .
           1697.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           BOOKSELLER
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Friendly
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           so
           long
           delay
           of
           this
           Answer
           to
           
             The
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           ,
           has
           been
           chiefly
           the
           Printers
           occasion
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           have
           some
           Answer
           to
           his
           latter
           Book
           ,
           still'd
           ,
           
             Satan
             Disrob'd
          
           .
        
         
           So
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           that
           thou
           may'st
           be
           preserved
           from
           the
           Venom
           of
           this
           Snake
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           twistings
           and
           twinings
           ,
           is
           the
           desire
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           wisheth
           the
           Well-fare
           of
           all
           Men.
           
        
         
           
             T.
             N.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           37.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           Persecutors
           l.
           38.
           dele
           as
           p.
           56.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           Kingdoms
           ,
           p.
           81.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           Prosecution
           ,
           p.
           166.
           l.
           30.
           for
           
             them
             in
          
           r.
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           p.
           167.
           l.
           12.
           for
           reprobachs
           r.
           reproaches
           ,
           p.
           200.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           universally
           ,
           p.
           204.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           
             who
             rendred
          
           ,
           p.
           232.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           
             of
             Sin
             and
             Death
          
           ,
           l.
           5.
           r.
           
             of
             Life
          
           ,
           p.
           235.
           l.
           13.
           d.
           60.
           
        
         
           Some
           litteral
           Faults
           and
           Points
           mis-placed
           ,
           may
           be
           understood
           by
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           matters
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Impartial
           Reader
           ,
        
         
           AFter
           the
           perusal
           of
           the
           said
           
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           ,
           seeing
           the
           gross
           and
           absurd
           Aspersions
           ,
           Calumnies
           ,
           Perversions
           and
           scornful
           Stuff
           therein
           Contained
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Malice
           of
           the
           nameless
           Author's
           Spirit
           against
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ;
           It
           was
           slighted
           by
           us
           and
           laid
           aside
           for
           some
           Months
           ,
           being
           stuft
           with
           many
           lying
           and
           incredible
           Stories
           ,
           as
           scarce
           deserving
           any
           particular
           Answer
           ,
           except
           the
           notice
           of
           some
           few
           to
           discredit
           the
           Author
           and
           invalidate
           his
           fruitless
           attempts
           of
           his
           foul
           Envy
           and
           Falshood
           :
           But
           some
           indifferent
           Persons
           being
           urgent
           for
           an
           Answer
           ,
           and
           the
           said
           Book
           being
           rendred
           as
           an
           unanswerable
           Piece
           ,
           by
           some
           too
           easily
           imposed
           upon
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           prejudice
           gave
           occasion
           for
           the
           insuing
           Reflections
           to
           be
           Exhibited
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           obviate
           the
           injurious
           Design
           of
           the
           Author
           and
           his
           Abettors
           (
           i.e.
           )
           some
           wrathful
           ,
           implacable
           and
           perfidious
           Apostates
           ,
           
           who
           are
           of
           those
           Cattle
           he
           has
           principally
           Plowed
           withal
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           he
           has
           chiefly
           derived
           his
           unjust
           Authority
           to
           Defame
           and
           Scandalize
           the
           said
           People
           ,
           with
           those
           old
           ,
           false
           and
           refuted
           Aspersions
           and
           Slanders
           ,
           as
           
             Possessed
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             Enthusiastick
             Madness
             ,
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             denying
             the
             true
             Christ
             and
             his
             holy
             Humanity
             or
             Manhood
             ,
             real
             Sufferings
             and
             Satisfaction
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             Resurrection
          
           ,
           and
           
             Contemning
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             Doctrins
          
           and
           Precepts
           therein
           contained
           ,
           with
           abundance
           more
           of
           such
           like
           Calumnies
           and
           Slanders
           ,
           Abuses
           and
           Perversions
           (
           of
           our
           Words
           and
           Doctrins
           )
           frequently
           answered
           and
           refuted
           by
           divers
           of
           us
           in
           our
           former
           and
           latter
           Books
           .
           And
           now
           because
           of
           our
           present
           Ease
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           which
           Mercy
           our
           Gracious
           God
           hath
           influenced
           the
           present
           Government
           to
           afford
           us
           ,
           from
           our
           late
           grievous
           and
           destructive
           Persecutions
           ,
           (
           for
           which
           Liberty
           we
           are
           truly
           thankful
           .
           )
           For
           this
           Cause
           the
           Devil
           and
           his
           Agents
           appear
           the
           more
           enraged
           and
           to
           have
           exceeding
           great
           Wrath
           against
           the
           remnant
           of
           the
           true
           Seed
           ,
           and
           to
           combine
           together
           to
           persecute
           us
           ,
           with
           their
           most
           shameful
           Reproaches
           ,
           Abuses
           ,
           Lyes
           and
           Slanders
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           present
           Persecution
           we
           are
           under
           .
           When
           the
           Devil
           was
           suffered
           to
           imploy
           his
           Agents
           to
           Oppress
           and
           Persecute
           us
           in
           our
           Persons
           and
           Estates
           ,
           by
           severe
           Imprisonments
           
           and
           spoil
           of
           Goods
           ,
           tending
           to
           Ruin
           us
           and
           our
           Families
           ,
           then
           the
           Pens
           of
           his
           Clerks
           and
           Ministers
           were
           quiet
           towards
           us
           :
           But
           seeing
           his
           and
           their
           wicked
           ends
           by
           that
           kind
           of
           open
           and
           cruel
           Persecution
           could
           not
           be
           accomplished
           upon
           us
           ;
           now
           they
           bend
           their
           perverse
           Studies
           and
           Pens
           to
           persecute
           us
           with
           shameful
           Reproach
           and
           Blasphemy
           ,
           to
           Destroy
           and
           Murther
           our
           Reputations
           both
           as
           Men
           and
           Christians
           ,
           not
           sparing
           either
           the
           Living
           or
           the
           Dead
           .
           The
           Lord
           our
           God
           will
           rebuke
           their
           Fury
           and
           Outrage
           ,
           and
           confound
           their
           mischievous
           Devices
           and
           Confederacies
           ;
           even
           the
           just
           and
           righteous
           God
           (
           who
           by
           his
           power
           supported
           us
           under
           our
           deepest
           Sufferings
           and
           Persecutions
           ,
           and
           gave
           us
           Faith
           and
           Courage
           then
           to
           Face
           the
           severest
           Storms
           and
           Blustering
           Winds
           which
           rose
           up
           against
           us
           for
           our
           Christian
           Testimony
           and
           Assemblies
           )
           he
           hath
           enabled
           and
           will
           enable
           us
           to
           face
           and
           outface
           this
           Storm
           of
           envious
           and
           outragious
           Persecution
           of
           our
           open
           and
           secret
           Enemies
           .
           And
           't
           is
           no
           small
           shame
           and
           disparagement
           for
           such
           Eminent
           Church
           of
           England
           Men
           (
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           
             the
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           would
           seem
           one
           of
           them
           )
           to
           be
           beholding
           to
           pretended
           Quakers
           ,
           such
           as
           ,
           
             George
             Keith
          
           and
           
             Thomas
             Crisp
          
           ,
           for
           their
           Aid
           or
           Authority
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           to
           F.
           Bugg's
           Authority
           also
           ,
           who
           has
           been
           detected
           of
           numerous
           Falshoods
           
           against
           us
           ,
           since
           he
           left
           us
           ,
           and
           turned
           to
           the
           Priests
           and
           to
           the
           Publick
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           and
           the
           said
           
             George
             Keith
          
           contrary
           to
           his
           many
           and
           frequent
           Vindications
           of
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           and
           their
           Principles
           ,
           and
           above
           thirty
           Years
           Conversation
           among
           them
           ,
           now
           turned
           an
           open
           Adversary
           to
           Revile
           and
           Reproach
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           falsly
           pretended
           Quaker
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           would
           ingratiate
           himself
           into
           favour
           with
           the
           worst
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ;
           the
           Day
           will
           yet
           further
           discover
           him
           and
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           ,
           where
           Persons
           of
           a
           contrary
           Judgment
           to
           us
           ,
           appear
           moderate
           and
           civil
           in
           their
           Discourse
           and
           Treatment
           ,
           in
           things
           wherein
           they
           differ
           from
           us
           ,
           they
           deserve
           to
           be
           gently
           and
           tenderly
           Answered
           and
           Treated
           ;
           and
           if
           such
           suppose
           me
           mistaken
           in
           any
           thing
           or
           circumstance
           of
           words
           ,
           (
           from
           which
           I
           intend
           not
           altogether
           to
           excuse
           my self
           in
           all
           Controversies
           from
           my
           young
           and
           early
           Years
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           assured
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           in
           matters
           Essential
           to
           Salvation
           )
           I
           would
           take
           kindly
           their
           civil
           and
           friendly
           Discovery
           thereof
           to
           me
           ,
           being
           desirous
           that
           the
           Truth
           may
           be
           exalted
           above
           all
           Self-reputation
           .
           But
           when
           I
           find
           Persons
           like
           this
           Author
           of
           
             The
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           ,
           maliciously
           set
           in
           a
           
             persecuting
             Spirit
          
           ,
           to
           defame
           and
           reproach
           Truth
           and
           our
           Christian
           Society
           ,
           
           which
           I
           am
           concerned
           in
           Conscience
           for
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           then
           ,
           a
           holy
           Zeal
           the
           Lord
           raises
           ,
           and
           has
           raised
           in
           my
           very
           Heart
           and
           Soul
           ,
           against
           such
           bitter
           Implacable
           and
           Persecuting
           Spirits
           .
           And
           the
           Lord's
           Power
           I
           have
           felt
           ,
           and
           do
           still
           feel
           it
           to
           accompany
           and
           inable
           me
           in
           Defence
           of
           his
           blessed
           Truth
           and
           People
           .
        
         
           And
           inasmuch
           as
           the
           said
           Author
           of
           
             The
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           ,
           is
           so
           very
           liberal
           in
           his
           most
           odious
           Characters
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           has
           so
           frequently
           Branded
           us
           ,
           even
           divers
           Persons
           by
           Name
           with
           Blasphemies
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           &c.
           who
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           known
           to
           be
           Persons
           of
           good
           Reputation
           ,
           both
           as
           Men
           and
           Christians
           in
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           :
           'T
           is
           pity
           but
           this
           Defaming
           Author
           ,
           should
           be
           publickly
           exposed
           by
           Name
           for
           his
           Folly
           and
           outrage
           ,
           especially
           if
           he
           persists
           in
           his
           Scorn
           and
           envious
           injurious
           attempts
           against
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           be
           suffered
           to
           sculk
           and
           hide
           himself
           like
           a
           Snake
           under
           Grass
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           seven
           Queries
           ,
           which
           he
           upbraids
           us
           with
           ,
           reproaching
           us
           ,
           
             As
             puting
             them
             all
             off
             with
             one
             general
             Answer
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             as
             a
             trick
             and
             deceit
             of
             ours
             ,
             to
             hide
             and
             cover
             our
             monstrous
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             confession
             of
             our
             Heresies
             ,
          
           Pref.
           p.
           350.
           
           Which
           being
           monstrous
           Calumnies
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           our
           general
           Answer
           to
           the
           unprejudiced
           ,
           clears
           us
           ,
           
           though
           we
           expected
           it
           would
           meet
           with
           such
           ill
           Treatment
           and
           Mis-construction
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           from
           
             G.
             K.
          
           and
           this
           Author
           ;
           therefore
           thought
           meet
           to
           publish
           the
           said
           Answer
           herewith
           ,
           for
           the
           information
           of
           others
           more
           Charitable
           and
           Impartial
           ,
           than
           this
           our
           present
           Accuser
           and
           unjust
           Judge
           .
           The
           said
           Queries
           appear
           to
           be
           of
           so
           little
           weight
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           so
           indirect
           and
           in
           unscriptural
           Terms
           ,
           and
           perversly
           designed
           for
           cavil
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           think
           they
           deserve
           to
           be
           reprinted
           here
           .
           The
           following
           Answer
           being
           positive
           ,
           plain
           and
           scriptural
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           comprehensive
           ,
           of
           what
           's
           necessary
           to
           be
           said
           to
           the
           matters
           chiefly
           Questioned
           .
        
         
           And
           tho'
           I
           have
           long
           had
           a
           more
           particular
           Answer
           to
           the
           said
           Queries
           ready
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           think
           my self
           obliged
           at
           present
           ,
           to
           gratifie
           such
           imperious
           arbitrary
           Inquisitors
           as
           our
           present
           Adversaries
           with
           the
           publication
           thereof
           ;
           but
           rather
           for
           farther
           information
           in
           these
           matters
           chiefly
           Queried
           ,
           refer
           them
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           these
           our
           Books
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           A
           Testimony
           of
           what
           we
           believe
           of
           Christ
           ,
           both
           as
           he
           was
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           &c.
           By
           
             G.
             F.
          
           Printed
           ,
           
             Anno
             1677.
             
             And
          
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Christian
           Doctrin
           and
           Society
           of
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           
             &c.
             And
          
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             The
             Harmony
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             concerning
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
          
           
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           With
           many
           more
           ancient
           Books
           ,
           whereby
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           not
           to
           seek
           our
           Faith
           ,
           concerning
           
             Jesus
             and
             the
             Resurrection
          
           ,
           before
           the
           said
           Queries
           came
           to
           our
           hands
           .
        
         
           
             G.
             W.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Lon.
             
               3d
               day
               4th
               Month
               call'd
               June
               ,
               1695.
               
            
          
           
             Friend
             
               William
               Lancaster
            
             ,
          
        
         
           HAving
           received
           a
           Paper
           of
           great
           Objections
           against
           us
           ,
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           with
           seven
           Queries
           therein
           ,
           subscribed
           
             William
             Lancaster
          
           ,
           directed
           to
           our
           Yearly
           Meeting
           in
           Whitson-week
           ,
           1695.
           and
           delivered
           to
           some
           of
           us
           very
           near
           the
           conclusion
           thereof
           ,
           and
           therefore
           only
           read
           in
           the
           said
           Meeting
           ,
           with
           not
           having
           any
           further
           time
           to
           consider
           the
           Contents
           thereof
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           any
           particular
           answer
           thereunto
           :
           It
           was
           by
           the
           said
           Meeting
           left
           to
           a
           few
           to
           consider
           and
           answer
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           and
           Meekness
           of
           Wisdom
           we
           should
           see
           Cause
           .
           Wherein
           we
           observe
           is
           noted
           ,
           great
           Objections
           have
           been
           made
           against
           us
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           have
           departed
           from
           our
           Communion
           as
           by
           others
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           we
           reply
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           been
           answer'd
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           refer
           .
           And
           we
           observe
           in
           the
           said
           Paper
           it
           s
           said
           ,
           We
           would
           not
           take
           an
           account
           of
           you
           only
           from
           your
           Adversaries
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           we
           have
           chosen
           this
           solemn
           Time.
           
             And
             again
          
           ,
           And
           we
           have
           chosen
           this
           most
           proper
           and
           convenient
           Opportunity
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           then
           states
           the
           several
           Queries
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           the
           Questions
           may
           be
           proposed
           ,
           and
           their
           Answer
           demanded
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Objections
           having
           been
           publick
           ,
           and
           our
           Answers
           publick
           ,
           we
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           who
           
           the
           We
           are
           ,
           that
           are
           intended
           in
           this
           Paper
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           apply
           our selves
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           give
           such
           Scriptural
           Answers
           ,
           as
           we
           hope
           may
           tend
           to
           satisfaction
           .
           But
           to
           repeat
           Answers
           in
           writing
           or
           print
           to
           we
           know
           not
           who
           ,
           so
           often
           as
           demanded
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           things
           already
           answer'd
           ,
           We
           think
           it
           not
           needful
           .
           Therefore
           have
           herewith
           only
           sent
           thee
           a
           few
           brief
           Lines
           ,
           being
           grosly
           Wronged
           and
           Misrepresented
           in
           the
           said
           Objections
           ,
           and
           divers
           of
           the
           Queries
           contain
           several
           Questions
           in
           them
           ,
           in
           different
           Terms
           (
           and
           some
           Vnscriptural
           )
           so
           not
           plain
           and
           direct
           Queries
           ,
           therefore
           cannot
           positively
           be
           answer'd
           by
           our
           simple
           YEA
           or
           NAY
           ,
           to
           each
           Query
           as
           designed
           .
           We
           therefore
           at
           present
           send
           this
           general
           Answer
           to
           the
           Queries
           for
           thy
           information
           as
           follows
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           We
           sincerely
           believe
           and
           profess
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           the
           Resurrection
           according
           to
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           measure
           of
           Vnderstanding
           which
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           give
           us
           by
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           We
           sincerely
           believe
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           only
           begotten
           Son
           of
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           both
           as
           he
           is
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           perfect
           Man
           ;
           our
           Emanuel
           and
           Mediator
           and
           as
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           Time
           ,
           he
           was
           Conceiv'd
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           in
           Bethlehem
           of
           Judea
           ;
           Suffer'd
           under
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           ,
           was
           Crucified
           and
           put
           to
           Death
           ;
           was
           Buried
           ,
           rose
           again
           the
           third
           Day
           ,
           and
           visibly
           Ascended
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           was
           received
           
           into
           Glory
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           same
           Jesus
           Christ
           that
           was
           Crucified
           ,
           shall
           so
           in
           like
           manner
           come
           (
           as
           he
           was
           seen
           to
           go
           into
           Heaven
           )
           in
           Power
           and
           great
           Glory
           to
           Judge
           both
           the
           Living
           and
           the
           Dead
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Works
           at
           the
           last
           and
           great
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           in
           that
           great
           Harvest
           which
           is
           the
           End
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           And
           that
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Just
           and
           Vnjust
           unto
           the
           righteous
           Judgment
           of
           the
           great
           Day
           ;
           consequently
           ,
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           is
           not
           past
           ,
           as
           Hymeneus
           and
           Philetus
           said
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           18.
           
        
         
           And
           that
           the
           Dead
           shall
           be
           raised
           incorruptible
           ,
           
             Every
             Man
             in
             his
             own
             order
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             low
             Body
             shall
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             made
             like
             unto
             Christ's
             glorious
             Body
             :
          
           The
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           (
           
             We
             Believe
          
           )
           shall
           be
           Spiritual
           and
           Glorious
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           shall
           be
           equal
           with
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           shine
           as
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           their
           Father
           ;
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           such
           a
           great
           Mystery
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           as
           that
           
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             cannot
             Inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             doth
             Corruption
             inherit
             Incorruption
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           
        
         
           The
           whole
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           (
           whereof
           his
           Blood
           outwardly
           that
           was
           shed
           was
           a
           part
           )
           was
           of
           great
           Price
           with
           God
           for
           Mans
           Redemption
           :
           Christ's
           Blood
           that
           was
           shed
           without
           the
           Gates
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           whole
           Sacrifice
           
           himself
           both
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           was
           a
           true
           Propitiation
           and
           Attonement
           for
           Mans
           reconciliation
           and
           peace
           with
           God
           for
           remission
           of
           Sins
           ,
           through
           a
           living
           Faith
           ,
           and
           true
           Repentance
           (
           in
           his
           Name
           )
           given
           and
           wrought
           by
           his
           Spirit
           and
           Word
           of
           Power
           in
           Mens
           Hearts
           ;
           whose
           sincere
           obedience
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Walking
           in
           his
           Light
           ,
           being
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           experience
           Christ
           the
           Author
           of
           their
           eternal
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           to
           wash
           them
           from
           their
           Sins
           in
           his
           own
           Blood.
           For
           without
           this
           true
           Faith
           ,
           Repentance
           and
           Obedience
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           Men
           lose
           and
           forfeit
           the
           great
           Benefit
           of
           Christs
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           deprive
           themselves
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Redemption
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           hereby
           obtain'd
           for
           us
           .
           Tho'
           he
           dyed
           for
           all
           Men
           ,
           tasted
           death
           for
           every
           Man
           ,
           and
           gave
           himself
           a
           Ransom
           for
           all
           ,
           to
           be
           testified
           of
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           being
           a
           true
           Propitiation
           for
           the
           Sins
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           From
           thy
           Friends
           and
           Well-wishers
           ,
           
             
               
                 John
                 Gratton
                 .
              
               
                 Samuell
                 Wattson
                 .
              
               
                 Thomas
                 Lower
                 .
              
               
                 James
                 Parke
                 .
              
               
                 John
                 Bowater
                 .
              
               
                 George
                 Witehead
                 .
              
               
                 John
                 Vaughton
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ANTIDOTE
           AGAINST
           THE
           VENOME
           OF
           The
           Snake
           in
           the
           Grass
           :
           BEING
           A
           Sober
           Caution
           against
           the
           great
           Malice
           and
           gross
           Abuses
           of
           the
           Book
           so
           stiled
           ;
           and
           the
           People
           call'd
           QUAKERS
           defended
           from
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           SEeing
           the
           nameless
           Author
           gives
           his
           Book
           the
           Title
           of
           
             The
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
             ;
             or
             ,
             Satan
             transform'd
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
          
           ;
           which
           Character
           he
           intends
           for
           the
           
             principal
             Leaders
             of
             those
             People
             called
             Quakers
             .
          
           
           It
           may
           be
           observed
           (
           by
           the
           way
           )
           what
           other
           Characters
           ,
           Charges
           and
           Languages
           he
           gives
           the
           said
           People
           ,
           and
           treats
           them
           with
           all
           in
           his
           said
           Book
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             Preface
             ,
             p.
          
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           17.
           
           False
           Prophets
           ,
           mad
           Enthusiasm
           ,
           obstinate
           Quakers
           ,
           their
           Rage
           ,
           their
           Folly
           ,
           rank
           wild
           Blasphemy
           ,
           proud
           blasphemous
           Spirit
           ,
           black-Mouth'd
           hellish
           Venom
           ,
           Coujurers
           ,
           Witchcraft
           and
           Conjuration
           ;
           p.
           19.
           whatever
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Devil
           may
           be
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           &c.
           
           There
           never
           were
           more
           visible
           and
           dreadful
           Effects
           of
           it
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           any
           possess'd
           Men
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           than
           has
           been
           among
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           p.
           21.
           even
           as
           declared
           and
           witnessed
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           as
           to
           the
           strange
           and
           preternatural
           Distortions
           ,
           Quaking
           and
           Shaking
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           past
           the
           Power
           of
           any
           to
           counterfeit
           or
           to
           act
           it
           by
           their
           natural
           Strength
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           much
           more
           horrible
           and
           exceeding
           all
           other
           Witchcrafts
           and
           Possessions
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           that
           were
           ever
           heard
           of
           before
           ;
           these
           possess'd
           Quakers
           do
           impiously
           blaspheme
           and
           call
           themselves
           Christ
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           have
           imitated
           his
           Passion
           ,
           
           Death
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           madly
           in
           themselves
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           hence
           observe
           ,
           First
           ,
           the
           Authors
           most
           unjust
           and
           falsly
           reflecting
           these
           black
           Characters
           and
           Charges
           upon
           the
           Quakers
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           How
           he
           shews
           Satan
           transform'd
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           Light
           :
           When
           and
           where
           did
           he
           ever
           see
           or
           read
           of
           an
           Angel
           of
           Light
           ,
           thus
           to
           appear
           ,
           like
           a
           mad
           Man
           ,
           a
           Witch
           ,
           a
           Devil
           ,
           a
           Blasphemer
           ?
           What
           horrid
           Madness
           ,
           Blasphemy
           and
           Self-contradiction
           ,
           does
           the
           Devil
           and
           Malice
           precipitate
           ,
           such
           furious
           foul-Mouth'd
           persecuting
           Agents
           into
           ,
           at
           unawares
           ?
           Thirdly
           ,
           But
           if
           the
           Quakers
           were
           such
           Madmen
           ,
           and
           possess'd
           with
           the
           Devil
           as
           he
           represents
           them
           ,
           how
           well
           has
           the
           Man
           spent
           his
           time
           ,
           in
           bestowing
           his
           Wit
           ,
           Drollery
           and
           Raillery
           (
           instead
           of
           Compassion
           )
           on
           such
           Madmen
           ,
           whose
           case
           (
           if
           such
           )
           were
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           rather
           than
           derided
           ?
           Fourthly
           ,
           For
           this
           great
           Madness
           and
           being
           possessed
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           cast
           upon
           the
           Quakers
           .
           His
           instance
           (
           of
           
             John
             Gilpin
          
           in
           1653.
           
           
             James
             Milner
          
           
           and
           
             John
             Toldervy
          
           )
           p.
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           30
           ,
           34.
           can
           only
           prove
           himself
           impertinently
           malicious
           ,
           and
           can
           no
           more
           affect
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           nor
           be
           any
           more
           valid
           Argument
           to
           prove
           them
           Mad-men
           and
           Blasphemers
           ,
           (
           since
           they
           have
           long
           since
           testified
           against
           the
           madness
           of
           those
           Persons
           he
           mentions
           )
           than
           if
           one
           should
           argue
           against
           the
           Church
           and
           Clergy
           of
           England
           ,
           thus
           ,
           viz.
           That
           because
           many
           of
           their
           Members
           have
           run
           Mad
           and
           been
           put
           into
           Bedlam
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Church
           and
           Clergy
           of
           England
           are
           all
           Mad
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           turned
           into
           Bedlam
           (
           if
           they
           had
           one
           big
           enough
           :
           )
           And
           many
           such
           other
           absurd
           Arguments
           and
           Consequences
           might
           be
           retalliated
           upon
           this
           
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           ,
           if
           from
           a
           Particular
           to
           a
           General
           ,
           shall
           be
           admitted
           as
           a
           sound
           way
           of
           Arguing
           ,
           which
           no
           rational
           Man
           will
           allow
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           His
           Instance
           (
           against
           the
           Quakers
           )
           of
           James
           Nayler's
           failure
           ,
           and
           suffering
           a
           few
           mad
           Women
           to
           sing
           Hosanna
           to
           him
           .
           This
           is
           as
           unjustly
           as
           maliciously
           remembred
           and
           cast
           upon
           us
           ,
           seeing
           that
           Madness
           was
           
           condemned
           and
           testified
           against
           by
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           .
           And
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           mercy
           ,
           made
           
             James
             Nayler
          
           himself
           sensible
           of
           the
           great
           Temptation
           and
           Cloud
           ,
           he
           was
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           fallen
           under
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           he
           not
           only
           gave
           out
           a
           publick
           Testimony
           of
           his
           Condition
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Lord
           's
           dealing
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           Judgment
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           publickly
           exposed
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           James
           Nayler's
           Recantation
           ;
           but
           also
           some
           are
           yet
           alive
           that
           were
           both
           Eye-witnesses
           of
           his
           many
           Tears
           and
           deep
           Humiliation
           ,
           besides
           his
           great
           suffering
           in
           Person
           by
           the
           then
           Government
           ,
           who
           being
           restored
           into
           his
           right
           Understanding
           and
           Sense
           of
           the
           Love
           and
           Mercy
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           sometime
           after
           innocently
           ended
           his
           Days
           in
           Peace
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           it
           shews
           ,
           the
           more
           implacable
           Malice
           and
           horrid
           Injustice
           ,
           to
           reproach
           us
           with
           any
           personal
           failing
           of
           his
           or
           any
           other
           .
           And
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           to
           reflect
           personal
           Miscarriages
           upon
           our
           Principles
           :
           As
           where
           he
           thus
           unjustly
           infers
           ,
           
             viz.
             So
             very
             susceptible
             do
             
             the
             Quakers
             Principles
             make
             Men
             ,
             of
             the
             wild
             Impressions
             of
             Enthusiasm
             ,
          
           p.
           35.
           
           So
           that
           by
           this
           Inference
           ,
           all
           
             Gilpins
             ,
             Milners
          
           and
           
           Toldervy's
           strange
           Whimsies
           ,
           lying
           Imaginations
           and
           Madness
           ,
           are
           unjustly
           and
           blasphemously
           father'd
           upon
           the
           Quakers
           Principles
           ,
           viz.
           The
           
             Light
             within
             ,
             Revelation
          
           ,
           the
           Infalibility
           ,
           p.
           35.
           (
           which
           we
           intend
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           's
           Teaching
           )
           and
           no
           other
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           P.
           37.
           
           As
           for
           
             Quaking
             and
             Trembling
          
           so
           much
           derided
           ;
           how
           proves
           he
           that
           this
           proceeds
           from
           
             Delusion
             and
             Diabollical
             Possession
          
           ,
           p.
           44.
           and
           not
           from
           the
           Word
           and
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           at
           which
           many
           good
           Men
           ,
           both
           of
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           and
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           have
           trembled
           ?
           And
           also
           by
           the
           same
           Power
           ,
           both
           wicked
           Men
           and
           Devils
           ,
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           made
           to
           Fear
           ,
           Tremble
           and
           Quake
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           As
           to
           
             such
             strange
             ,
             preternatural
             Distortions
          
           he
           talks
           of
           ,
           where
           did
           he
           see
           them
           among
           the
           Quakers
           ?
           We
           know
           not
           ;
           unless
           some
           have
           been
           taken
           therewith
           ,
           in
           some
           Convulsion-Fits
           ;
           which
           are
           common
           to
           some
           Persons
           among
           divers
           
           sorts
           of
           People
           ;
           or
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           some
           evil
           Spirit
           has
           been
           about
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           And
           how
           he
           can
           discern
           and
           judge
           all
           outward
           
             Quaking
             and
             Trembling
          
           ,
           which
           he
           derides
           ,
           to
           proceed
           from
           
             a
             being
             inwardly
             possess'd
             with
             the
             Devil
          
           ;
           and
           not
           from
           the
           influence
           and
           opperation
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           cannot
           understand
           ,
           unless
           contrary
           to
           his
           Opinion
           against
           Infalibility
           ,
           he
           proves
           his
           Judgment
           and
           Discerning
           Infallible
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           in
           the
           Tryal
           of
           Spirits
           ;
           wherein
           we
           cannot
           esteem
           him
           such
           a
           spiritual
           Man
           of
           Discerning
           ,
           as
           judgeth
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           P.
           34.
           
           Again
           from
           his
           dark
           Stories
           of
           
             Gilpin
             ,
             Milner
             ,
             Toldervy
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             as
             in
             an
             high
             degree
             possess'd
             with
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           He
           farther
           infers
           ,
           
             That
             there
             have
             not
             been
             among
             so
             many
             of
             all
             Mankind
             such
             a
             number
             (
             a
             gross
             Lie
             )
             as
             of
             these
             Quakers
             that
             have
             run
             quite
             Mad
             ,
             for
             their
             Principle
             is
             little
             short
             of
             Madness
             .
          
           The
           Principles
           he
           presently
           mentions
           ,
           p.
           35.
           
           
             Is
             that
             of
             expecting
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
             Light
             within
             .
          
           But
           granting
           that
           some
           pretending
           to
           Divine
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           Revelations
           and
           Light
           within
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           Infallibility
           in
           Matters
           of
           Salvation
           to
           proceed
           ,
           and
           yet
           some
           such
           have
           failed
           and
           run
           into
           Imagination
           and
           Delusion
           .
           Is
           this
           any
           good
           Argument
           against
           the
           Principle
           it self
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           this
           Opposer's
           Work
           is
           only
           to
           rake
           up
           and
           set
           forth
           Personal
           Failings
           ,
           which
           can
           no
           ways
           destroy
           good
           Principles
           ,
           from
           whence
           there
           have
           been
           many
           Revolters
           and
           Backsliders
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           and
           Ours
           ;
           and
           some
           because
           when
           they
           knew
           God
           ,
           glorified
           him
           not
           as
           God
           ,
           became
           vain
           in
           their
           Imaginations
           ,
           and
           their
           foolish
           Hearts
           thereby
           darkned
           ;
           others
           begun
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           yet
           would
           end
           the
           Flesh.
           But
           where
           's
           his
           Catalogue
           to
           prove
           a
           greater
           number
           of
           Quakers
           have
           run
           quite
           mad
           ,
           than
           among
           so
           many
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ?
           Let
           him
           produce
           it
           if
           he
           can
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             't
             is
             observable
             ,
             That
             our
             Principle
             of
          
           Divine
           Inspiration
           ,
           Light
           within
           ,
           the
           Gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           Work
           and
           
           Ministry
           thereof
           ,
           
             are
             plainly
             confest
             unto
             by
             this
             Author
             of
          
           The
           Snake
           in
           the
           Grass
           ;
           as
           
             That
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             allows
             the
             same
             ,
             namely
             ,
             as
             constantly
             teaching
             that
             all
             saving
             Graces
             are
             wrought
             in
             our
             Hearts
             by
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Inspiration
             is
             as
             necessary
             to
             our
             fructifying
             or
             bringing
             forth
             good
             Works
             ,
             as
             the
             Influence
             of
             the
             Sun
             is
             to
             the
             Earth's
             bringing
             ing
             forth
             of
             her
             Fruits
             ,
             
               
                 p.
                 46
                 ,
                 47.
              
               
            
          
           
             Further
             discovering
          
           ,
           
             That
             they
             do
             not
             only
             Teach
             ,
             but
             also
             Pray
             for
             ,
             and
             Sing
             for
             God's
             holy
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             plead
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             Light
             within
             ,
             
               &c.
               from
               page
               46
               to
               page
               53.
               
            
          
           
             And
             that
          
           
             according
             to
             their
             Homilies
             and
             Liturgy
             ,
             
               
                 p.
                 54
                 ,
                 55
                 ,
                 56.
                 
              
            
          
           
             He
             also
             ,
             instead
             of
             confuting
             the
             Principle
             ,
             or
             proving
             us
             all
          
           Madmen
           that
           profess
           Divine
           Inspiration
           ,
           
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           
             What
             sort
             of
             Enthusiasm
             or
             Inspiration
             is
             allowed
             and
             own'd
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             't
             is
             full
             as
             much
             as
             any
             sober
             Quaker
             can
             mean
             by
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             made
             necessary
             to
             every
             good
             Work.
             And
             we
             are
             directed
             to
             it
             ,
             
             to
             follow
             and
             be
             guided
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             are
             assured
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             lead
             us
             to
             all
             Truth
             that
             is
             requisite
             and
             necessary
             for
             our
             eternal
             Salvation
             ;
             it
             is
             this
             that
             opens
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             us
             and
             our
             Vnderstandings
             ,
             rightly
             to
             apprehend
             the
             true
             Sense
             and
             Meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             inclines
             our
             Will
             to
             love
             ,
             and
             duly
             to
             follow
             the
             divine
             Precepts
             therein
             contained
             .
             If
             any
             Quaker
             (
             as
             I
             am
             confident
             all
             that
             are
             ,
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             sober-minded
             )
             will
             say
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             all
             they
             mean
             by
             their
             Light
             within
             ;
             then
             where
             is
             the
             difference
             ?
             Why
             do
             they
             break
             off
             and
             separate
             from
             our
             Communion
             upon
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             wherein
             we
             agree
             with
             them
             ?
             
               pag.
               55
               ,
               56
               ,
               57.
               
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           far
           ,
           his
           Confession
           to
           the
           Principle
           ,
           wherein
           he
           is
           more
           Ingenuous
           than
           in
           his
           bitter
           reproachful
           Language
           and
           foul
           Raillery
           against
           us
           ,
           which
           he
           somewhat
           minceth
           ,
           yet
           confesseth
           ,
           
             He
             is
             forced
             to
             a
             little
             Raillery
             now
             and
             then
             .
          
           Second
           Part
           ,
           pag.
           12.
           
        
         
         
           The
           greater
           shame
           for
           him
           ,
           thus
           to
           manifest
           himself
           an
           open
           Railer
           and
           Reviler
           about
           religious
           Controversies
           :
           But
           seeing
           he
           has
           so
           largely
           confess'd
           and
           vindicated
           the
           Church
           of
           
           England's
           allowing
           Preaching
           and
           Praying
           for
           the
           
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           and
           agreeing
           with
           the
           Quakers
           about
           
             the
             Light
             within
          
           ,
           &c.
           how
           trifling
           and
           fruitless
           are
           his
           Attempts
           to
           vilifie
           and
           make
           them
           odious
           ?
           as
           
             Madmen
             ,
             Possest
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             Enthusiastick
             ,
             Madness
             ,
          
           &c.
           from
           the
           Personal
           Miscarriages
           of
           some
           Distracted
           or
           Whimsical
           ,
           or
           Mad
           ,
           or
           loose
           extravagant
           Persons
           .
           How
           many
           of
           his
           own
           Church
           have
           run
           mad
           ?
           How
           many
           Debauched
           and
           Wicked
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Clergy
           and
           others
           ?
           Would
           he
           take
           it
           well
           to
           have
           a
           large
           Catalogue
           ,
           or
           Book
           ,
           writ
           thereof
           ,
           as
           the
           Cobler
           of
           Gloucester
           and
           others
           have
           done
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           Contempt
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           then
           upbraid
           their
           whole
           Communion
           or
           Society
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           their
           Principles
           also
           ,
           therewith
           ?
           Surely
           no
           ,
           this
           he
           would
           deem
           very
           unjust
           .
           Then
           let
           him
           peruse
           his
           own
           Work
           ,
           
           and
           better
           consider
           the
           Nature
           and
           Tendency
           thereof
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           bitter
           Invectives
           therein
           ,
           tending
           to
           raise
           a
           new
           Persecution
           ;
           which
           shews
           not
           a
           Christian
           Spirit
           or
           Charity
           in
           him
           or
           his
           Abettors
           ,
           Apostates
           from
           us
           ,
           or
           others
           ,
           whose
           Help
           (
           by
           divers
           of
           of
           his
           silly
           dirty
           Stories
           )
           he
           appears
           to
           have
           had
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           some
           of
           the
           great
           Mistakes
           ,
           Abuses
           and
           Calumnies
           ,
           in
           the
           Book
           sliled
           ,
           The
           Snake
           in
           the
           Grass
           ;
           with
           brief
           Reflections
           thereupon
           .
        
         
           THat
           G.
           Fox's
           chief
           Principle
           was
           at
           first
           to
           direct
           Men
           to
           the
           inward
           Anointing
           ,
           
           and
           that
           they
           needed
           no
           Man
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Anointing
           teacheth
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           is
           come
           to
           Teach
           his
           People
           himself
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           would
           not
           trust
           to
           this
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           went
           about
           Teaching
           outwardly
           ,
           and
           has
           erected
           an
           outward
           Church-Discipline
           and
           Authority
           to
           over-rule
           the
           Anointing
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           They
           keep
           up
           outward
           Ministry
           and
           Preaching
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           inconsistant
           with
           their
           Principle
           of
           reducing
           all
           to
           the
           Inward
           ,
           and
           waiting
           for
           the
           Lord
           in
           silence
           within
           .
        
         
           Reflection
           .
           Here
           are
           3
           Falshoods
           contained
           in
           this
           Calumnious
           Charge
           .
           As
           1.
           
           That
           
             G.
             F.
          
           would
           not
           trust
           to
           this
           Anointing
           .
           2.
           
           Church-Discipline
           to
           over-rule
           the
           same
           .
           
           3.
           
           Keeping
           up
           an
           outward
           Ministry
           and
           Preaching
           as
           inconsistant
           therewith
           .
           These
           are
           both
           false
           and
           apparent
           Perversions
           ,
           reflecting
           also
           upon
           the
           Holy
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           preaching
           and
           writing
           Epistles
           and
           Instructions
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           relating
           to
           both
           Church
           Order
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           yet
           directed
           and
           referred
           them
           to
           the
           same
           Divine
           Unction
           (
           received
           from
           the
           Holy
           One
           )
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           Faith
           and
           Grace
           of
           God
           within
           them
           .
           Therefore
           Ministry
           and
           Instructions
           to
           good
           Order
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           were
           not
           to
           over-rule
           the
           inward
           Anointing
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           proceeding
           from
           the
           same
           )
           to
           help
           strengthen
           and
           confirm
           them
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           be
           so
           much
           for
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           &c.
           as
           he
           confessed
           ,
           what
           then
           is
           their
           Ministry
           and
           Discipline
           to
           over-rule
           the
           same
           ?
           How
           will
           he
           reconcile
           himself
           to
           his
           condemning
           us
           in
           this
           Case
           ?
        
         
           Sn.
           p.
           95
           ,
           96.
           
           These
           two
           Madmen
           ,
           Fox
           and
           Muggleton
           ,
           both
           their
           Inspirations
           came
           from
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           Lies
           ,
           who
           in
           that
           Hurricane
           of
           Schism
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           got
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           for
           Tolleration
           and
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           to
           sow
           his
           Tares
           at
           Noon-day
           .
        
         
           Ref.
           The
           first
           part
           is
           a
           gross
           Calumny
           against
           
             G.
             F.
          
           whose
           divine
           Inspiration
           and
           
           found
           Testimony
           ,
           given
           him
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           evident
           against
           
           Muggleton's
           dark
           Spirit
           ,
           presumptuous
           and
           blasphemious
           Doctrine
           2.
           
           The
           latter
           part
           is
           a
           bold
           Calumny
           and
           Reflection
           upon
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           Act
           thereof
           ,
           for
           Tolleration
           and
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           Lies
           ,
           did
           influence
           the
           Parliament
           to
           make
           the
           said
           Act
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           most
           presumptuous
           and
           audacious
           Aspersion
           .
           We
           know
           no
           other
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           obtained
           for
           Tolleration
           and
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           the
           Act
           of
           Exemption
           ,
           made
           in
           the
           First
           Year
           of
           King
           William
           and
           Queen
           Mary
           ;
           and
           which
           was
           made
           for
           no
           such
           end
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Devil
           to
           sow
           his
           Tares
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Ease
           and
           Liberty
           of
           tender
           Consciences
           ,
           from
           the
           Devil
           's
           envious
           Work
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           God
           having
           so
           order'd
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Seed
           of
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           ,
           his
           
             Word
             and
             Gospel
          
           ,
           may
           have
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           be
           sown
           the
           more
           plentifully
           :
           But
           it
           appears
           our
           present
           Liberty
           is
           greatly
           envied
           ,
           by
           this
           persecuting
           Author
           ,
           and
           such
           scandalous
           Libellers
           .
        
         
           Sn.
           p.
           104.
           
           That
           one
           of
           the
           Orders
           given
           forth
           by
           their
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           1693.
           commands
           ,
           That
           none
           shall
           carry
           Guns
           in
           their
           Ships
           ▪
        
         
           Ref.
           This
           also
           is
           untrue
           :
           We
           know
           no
           such
           Commands
           given
           forth
           by
           our
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           tender
           Caution
           to
           such
           that
           have
           acted
           contrary
           to
           their
           former
           
           Principle
           and
           Practice
           ,
           to
           the
           injuring
           of
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           and
           endangering
           their
           own
           and
           other
           Lives
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           As
           touching
           some
           Ship-masters
           ,
           esteemed
           Quakers
           ,
           carrying
           Guns
           in
           their
           Ships
           mentioned
           in
           the
           said
           Meeting
           ,
           1693.
           our
           Christian
           Principle
           and
           Innocency
           is
           cleared
           ,
           in
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           in
           these
           Words
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 Dear
                 Friends
                 ,
              
            
             
               YOU
               very
               well
               know
               our
               Christian
               Principle
               and
               Profession
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               both
               with
               respect
               to
               God
               and
               Caesar
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               we
               are
               Subjects
               of
               Christ's
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               we
               cannot
               Fight
               ,
               John
               18.
               36.
               yet
               being
               Subjects
               of
               
               Caesar's
               Kingdom
               ,
               we
               pay
               our
               Taxes
               ,
               Tribute
               ,
               &c.
               according
               to
               the
               Example
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Holy
               Apostles
               relating
               to
               Christ's
               Kingdom
               and
               
               Caesar's
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               careful
               not
               to
               offend
               ,
               Mat.
               17.
               27.
               
               &
               22.
               20
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               6
               ,
               7.
               being
               also
               very
               glad
               and
               much
               satisfied
               in
               the
               many
               Testimonies
               given
               at
               the
               Meeting
               of
               our
               Friend's
               Innocency
               ,
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               Behaviour
               ,
               under
               the
               outward
               Government
               ,
               as
               becomes
               our
               Christian
               Principle
               and
               Profession
               .
            
          
        
         
           Sn.
           p.
           115.
           
           Whatever
           a
           Quaker
           dictates
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           to
           depose
           the
           King
           and
           set
           up
           their
           Vniversal
           
           Monarch
           ,
           and
           to
           assert
           ,
           by
           Arms
           ,
           their
           own
           Heirship
           to
           the
           uttermost
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           abrogate
           any
           or
           all
           of
           our
           Laws
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           whatever
           their
           Arbitrary
           Enthusiastical
           Spirit
           shall
           suggest
           to
           them
           ,
           this
           must
           not
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           human
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           very
           Words
           of
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Ref.
           These
           are
           very
           bitter
           ,
           invidious
           and
           calumnious
           Suggestions
           ,
           and
           cruel
           Jealousies
           of
           a
           high
           Nature
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           poor
           Libeller
           eagerly
           thirsted
           after
           our
           Blood
           :
           But
           the
           Matters
           thus
           suggested
           are
           so
           gross
           ,
           that
           we
           need
           say
           little
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           commit
           our
           innocent
           Cause
           to
           him
           that
           judgeth
           righteously
           ,
           and
           bless
           his
           Name
           we
           converse
           with
           no
           such
           Spirit
           as
           would
           suggest
           or
           excite
           to
           any
           such
           pernicious
           ,
           wicked
           hurtful
           or
           treasonable
           Things
           or
           Actions
           as
           here
           suggested
           against
           us
           ,
           as
           our
           peaceable
           Conversation
           ,
           ever
           since
           we
           were
           a
           People
           ,
           hath
           demonstrated
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           122.
           
           That
           in
           the
           Answer
           to
           F.
           Bugg's
           Impeachment
           ,
           they
           (
           i.e.
           the
           Quakers
           )
           would
           persuade
           us
           ,
           That
           all
           they
           have
           said
           against
           the
           Payment
           of
           Tithes
           ,
           was
           only
           meant
           by
           them
           to
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           ,
           but
           by
           no
           means
           against
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           their
           Tythes
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Ref.
           This
           is
           partially
           and
           wrongfully
           stated
           .
           Our
           Answer
           to
           
             F.
             Bugg
          
           plainly
           shews
           our
           conscientious
           Dissatisfaction
           with
           
           Tithes
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           the
           forcing
           thereof
           now
           in
           this
           Gospel-day
           by
           any
           Clergy
           whatsoever
           ,
           as
           not
           consistent
           with
           the
           practice
           of
           Christ's
           .
           Ministers
           or
           Testimony
           of
           divers
           Martyrs
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           testified
           against
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           forcing
           the
           Payment
           of
           Tithes
           ,
           but
           also
           against
           Tithes
           (
           and
           Temporalities
           )
           themselves
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           secular
           Power
           's
           imposing
           or
           forcing
           them
           ,
           Tithes
           being
           abolished
           under
           the
           New
           Covenant
           and
           by
           Christ's
           new
           Law.
           See
           William
           Thorp's
           Discourse
           ,
           at
           large
           ,
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           1.
           vol.
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           fol.
           700
           ,
           708.
           in
           King
           Henry
           IV.
           his
           Reign
           ,
           Old
           Impression
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           133.
           
           Their
           Principles
           destructive
           to
           all
           Government
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Ref.
           This
           is
           a
           general
           ,
           very
           gross
           and
           invidious
           Aspersion
           .
           Our
           Principles
           are
           Christian
           and
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           our
           Conversation
           among
           Men
           and
           toward
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           is
           and
           hath
           been
           a
           manifest
           Indication
           thereof
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           publick
           and
           frequent
           Testimonies
           and
           Prayers
           to
           Almighty
           God
           for
           Rulers
           and
           People
           ;
           and
           when
           any
           of
           us
           have
           testified
           against
           the
           abuse
           of
           Government
           and
           corruption
           of
           Governors
           ,
           and
           against
           them
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           this
           could
           not
           be
           destructive
           of
           any
           just
           or
           good
           Government
           .
        
         
         
           
             Sn.
             Highly
             asserting
             Tithe
             ,
             or
             the
             Tenth
             part
             to
             be
             of
          
           divine
           Right
           ,
           viz.
           As
           God's
           Tribute
           ,
           God's
           Tithe
           due
           to
           the
           Evangelical
           Priesthood
           ,
           to
           that
           Order
           of
           Priesthood
           after
           the
           Order
           of
           Melchisedeck
           ,
           as
           a
           Tribute
           to
           God
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           God's
           Worship
           peculiar
           to
           God
           ,
           Tithes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           confirm
           his
           
             Jure
             Divino
          
           Claim
           of
           Tithes
           ,
           p.
           175
           ,
           176.
           
           That
           several
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           had
           then
           the
           sole
           Right
           and
           Property
           in
           all
           the
           Lands
           of
           England
           ,
           have
           anew
           dedicated
           by
           particular
           Vows
           ,
           as
           
             Jacob
             ,
             (
             Gen.
          
           28.
           22.
           
           )
           all
           the
           whole
           Tithes
           of
           the
           Lands
           of
           England
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           signed
           Charters
           and
           Grants
           of
           the
           same
           tendered
           upon
           their
           Knees
           at
           the
           Altar
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           presence
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Estates
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           with
           heavy
           Curses
           and
           Imprecations
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           their
           Successors
           ,
           who
           should
           recal
           the
           same
           or
           incroach
           in
           any
           part
           upon
           the
           said
           Tithe
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           who
           should
           receive
           such
           Grants
           from
           them
           or
           assist
           them
           in
           such
           Sacriledge
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           have
           been
           confirmed
           by
           several
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           
             And
             he
             further
             adds
          
           ,
           That
           to
           maintain
           the
           
             Sacrilegious
             Impropriations
          
           which
           the
           Pope
           had
           made
           of
           the
           Secular
           Clergy
           to
           indow
           their
           Monasteries
           ,
           which
           
             Henry
             VIII
          
           .
           instead
           of
           restoring
           ,
           did
           yet
           more
           sacrilegiously
           impropriate
           to
           the
           Laity
           ,
           
             p.
             164
             ,
             165
             ,
             169
             ,
             170
             ,
             171
             ,
             173
             ,
             175
             ,
             176
             ,
             177
             ,
             to
             p.
          
           189.
           
        
         
         
           Ref.
           Pray
           observe
           the
           nature
           and
           import
           of
           these
           Passages
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           thus
           truly
           collected
           ;
           how
           like
           a
           dutiful
           Son
           of
           the
           Mother
           Church
           (
           as
           that
           of
           Rome
           is
           called
           )
           this
           Man
           looks
           ?
           How
           strenuously
           he
           argues
           for
           the
           divine
           Right
           of
           Tithes
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           would
           renew
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           heavy
           Curses
           of
           Popish
           Kings
           denounced
           upon
           themselves
           or
           any
           of
           their
           Successors
           ,
           who
           should
           either
           recal
           the
           same
           or
           incroach
           ,
           in
           any
           part
           ,
           upon
           the
           Tithes
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           Assisters
           in
           such
           Sacriledge
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ?
           )
           But
           it
           seems
           King
           Henry
           VIII
           .
           would
           not
           be
           bound
           by
           any
           of
           the
           said
           Curses
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           by
           the
           Pope's
           Supremacy
           .
           I
           think
           the
           Man
           has
           out-done
           the
           Rhemists
           and
           other
           Jesuits
           and
           Popish
           Priests
           in
           these
           Aggravations
           ,
           to
           fasten
           the
           said
           Curses
           not
           only
           on
           Henry
           VIII
           .
           but
           upon
           all
           the
           Impropriators
           and
           Receivers
           of
           such
           Grants
           ,
           as
           aforesaid
           ;
           though
           the
           Rhemists
           and
           he
           agree
           as
           to
           Tithes
           ,
           being
           
             Jure
             Divino
          
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           Annotations
           on
           Heb
           7.
           
           They
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Payment
             of
             Tithes
             is
             a
             natural
             Duty
             that
             Men
             owe
             to
             God
             in
             all
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             given
             to
             his
             Priests
             ,
             in
             his
             behalf
             ,
             for
             their
             Honour
             and
             Livelihood
             ;
             and
             that
             Jacob
             promised
             or
             vowed
             to
             pay
             them
             ,
             Gen.
             28.
             
             And
             that
             Abraham
             specially
             giving
             them
             to
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             plainly
             thereby
             approveth
             them
             ,
             or
             their
             equivalent
             to
             be
             due
             to
             
             Christ
             and
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             much
             more
             than
             either
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             or
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             for
             Tithes
             due
             to
             the
             Clergy
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           See
           now
           how
           exactly
           this
           Churchman
           and
           these
           Rhemists
           agree
           in
           this
           point
           of
           Tithe
           .
           But
           that
           the
           Reformed
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           divers
           eminent
           Protestant
           Martyrs
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           contrary
           Judgment
           concerning
           Tithes
           ;
           hear
           First
           ,
           what
           Dr.
           Fulk
           saith
           in
           Answer
           and
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Rhemist
           recited
           Annotation
           on
           
             Heb
             7.
             viz.
          
           
           
             The
             Payment
             of
             Tithes
             as
             it
             was
             a
             Ceremonial
             Duty
             is
             abrogated
             ,
             with
             other
             Ceremonies
             ,
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             a
             necessary
             Maintenance
             and
             Livelihood
             to
             them
             that
             serve
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             retained
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Stipend
             appointed
             that
             may
             be
             sufficient
             for
             their
             Maintenance
             ,
             be
             it
             more
             or
             less
             than
             the
             Tenth
             part
             .
             But
             that
             there
             is
             any
             sacrificing
             Priesthood
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             due
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             the
             old
             Payment
             of
             Tithes
             doth
             not
             prove
             ;
             neither
             did
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             our
             High-Priest
             ,
             ever
             make
             claim
             unto
             them
             ;
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             only
             a
             sufficient
             Living
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             be
             allowed
             of
             their
             temporal
             Goods
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             ministred
             spiritual
             Goods
             ,
          
           1
           
             Cor.
             9.
             14.
             
             Gal.
          
           6.
           6.
           
        
         
         
           From
           all
           which
           't
           is
           evident
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Protestants
           in
           those
           Days
           did
           not
           esteem
           Tithes
           of
           divine
           Right
           for
           Gospel
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           abrogated
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           indefinitely
           allowed
           a
           sufficient
           Maintenance
           for
           them
           ,
           without
           restricting
           it
           to
           the
           Tenth
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Divers
           eminent
           Martyrs
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           both
           Persons
           of
           Piety
           and
           good
           Fame
           ,
           are
           more
           full
           and
           plain
           in
           this
           Point
           against
           Tithes
           in
           the
           Gospel-day
           and
           times
           ;
           as
           
             John
             Wickliff
             ,
             VVilliam
             Swinderby
             ,
             VValter
             Brute
             ,
             VVilliam
             Thorp
             ,
          
           the
           Bohemians
           ,
           with
           other
           Christians
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           did
           bear
           Testimony
           against
           Tithes
           and
           compell'd
           Maintenance
           by
           the
           civil
           Authority
           .
           This
           of
           their
           opposing
           Tithes
           was
           made
           a
           principal
           Article
           against
           them
           by
           the
           Popish
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           ;
           as
           more
           largely
           and
           particularly
           appears
           in
           the
           1st
           vol.
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           in
           the
           Reigns
           of
           Richard
           II.
           Henry
           IV.
           and
           Henry
           V.
           
        
         
           And
           tho'
           with
           those
           Christian
           Martyrs
           and
           first
           reformed
           Protestants
           ,
           we
           are
           persuaded
           ,
           That
           Jesus
           Christ
           by
           his
           Suffering
           and
           Death
           hath
           abrogated
           Tithes
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           that
           required
           them
           according
           to
           Heb.
           7.
           and
           that
           his
           Ministry
           ought
           to
           be
           free
           and
           without
           any
           forced
           Maintenance
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           not
           our
           Business
           now
           strictly
           to
           dispute
           the
           
           Merits
           of
           that
           Case
           of
           Tithes
           ,
           being
           fully
           opened
           by
           other
           Hands
           ;
           as
           
             Fra.
             Howgill
          
           in
           his
           
             Great
             Case
             of
             Tithes
          
           ,
           and
           
             Tho.
             Ellwood
          
           in
           his
           
             Foundation
             of
             Tithes
             shaken
          
           ,
           and
           R.
           Richardson's
           Testimony
           against
           Tithing
           among
           Christians
           ;
           (
           with
           divers
           others
           )
           to
           which
           we
           refer
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           shew
           how
           much
           this
           Adversary
           resembles
           a
           Son
           of
           the
           old
           pretended
           Mother
           Church
           ,
           in
           his
           Contempt
           and
           Scorn
           against
           some
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Reformers
           ,
           particularly
           against
           
             VVilliam
             Thorp
          
           ,
           p.
           169.
           for
           esteeming
           their
           Priests
           (
           or
           Gospel
           Ministers
           )
           
             not
             to
             come
             of
             the
             Lineage
             of
          
           Levi
           ,
           
             but
             of
          
           Judah
           ;
           which
           can
           intend
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           come
           of
           Christ
           who
           came
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Judah
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Levi
           ;
           for
           this
           
             William
             Thorp
          
           is
           derided
           ,
           as
           
             shewing
             what
             a
             doughty
             Clerk
             he
             was
             :
          
           And
           with
           
             Fulsom
             Stuff
          
           ,
           p.
           170.
           our
           Adversaries
           saying
           ,
           
             Who
             told
          
           Thorp
           ,
           
             or
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             that
             our
             Priests
             came
             of
             the
             Lineage
             of
          
           Judah
           ?
           
             Are
             they
             Jews
             ?
             What
             fulsom
             Stuff
             is
             this
             ?
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           .
           No
           doubt
           
             William
             Thorp
          
           meant
           the
           true
           Priesthood
           of
           Christ
           descended
           spiritually
           of
           his
           Line
           ,
           and
           not
           naturally
           :
           And
           does
           not
           
             Jo.
             Fox
          
           call
           him
           
             A
             valiant
             Warrier
             under
             the
             triumphant
             Banner
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           commend
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           
             the
             Might
             ,
             Spirit
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             a
             marvel
             ,
             appeared
             in
             him
             .
          
           But
           this
           Popish
           Agent
           ,
           ironically
           renders
           him
           a
           
             doughty
             
             Clerk
             ,
             a
             fulsom
             Writer
             .
          
           What
           fulsom
           ,
           popish
           Stuff
           is
           this
           ?
        
         
           Sn.
           p.
           194.
           
           
             Traiterous
             Principles
             and
             Actions
          
           charged
           against
           the
           Quakers
           from
           1650
           ,
           to
           1660.
           
             as
             also
             Blasphemies
             and
             Treasons
             ,
             Blasphemers
             and
             Traitors
             ,
          
           p.
           196
           ,
           197
           ,
           198.
           
        
         
           Ref.
           We
           need
           but
           answer
           these
           with
           Negation
           and
           Detestation
           ,
           as
           being
           most
           foul
           Raileries
           proceeding
           from
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Persecution
           and
           deadly
           Malice
           ,
           which
           the
           righteous
           Lord
           will
           rebuke
           ;
           but
           has
           he
           not
           heard
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           have
           lately
           absolved
           Persons
           condemned
           of
           High
           Treason
           ?
           His
           quoting
           
           Bugg's
           Authority
           for
           these
           black
           Charges
           ,
           p.
           199.
           shews
           his
           partial
           Credulity
           in
           not
           taking
           notice
           of
           our
           Answers
           to
           him
           .
           As
           also
           our
           Answer
           to
           
             John
             Pennyman
          
           on
           the
           like
           Passages
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             Christ's
             Lambs
             defended
             from
             Satan's
             Rage
             .
          
        
         
           Sn.
           p.
           199.
           
           He
           chargeth
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           and
           
             E.
             Burrough
          
           ,
           with
           
             Traiterous
             abetting
             of
          
           Oliver
           
             and
             the
          
           Rump
           .
        
         
           Ref.
           This
           is
           very
           harsh
           and
           deny'd
           .
        
         
           He
           forgets
           how
           the
           then
           Clergy
           abetted
           Oliver
           ,
           and
           highly
           applauded
           him
           and
           his
           Son
           Richard
           ,
           as
           their
           Moses
           and
           Joshua
           ,
           and
           shews
           as
           little
           regard
           to
           the
           Act
           of
           Indemnity
           in
           these
           Recriminations
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           true
           .
        
         
         
           Sn.
           Yet
           in
           p.
           204
           ,
           205
           ,
           206
           ,
           207.
           208.
           he
           not
           only
           gives
           a
           Recital
           of
           a
           cruel
           and
           bitter
           Petition
           and
           Charge
           against
           divers
           of
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           directed
           
             To
             the
             Right
             Honourable
             the
             Council
             of
             State
             ,
          
           as
           they
           were
           called
           by
           several
           of
           the
           Priests
           and
           others
           in
           Lancashire
           ,
           and
           printed
           in
           1653.
           but
           also
           takes
           it
           for
           granted
           that
           the
           Persons
           charged
           ,
           
             were
             guilty
             of
             every
             part
             of
             the
             Charge
             ,
          
           p.
           209.
           
        
         
           Observe
           .
           Thus
           he
           has
           sided
           with
           the
           Persecutors
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           who
           abetted
           and
           sheltered
           under
           that
           Government
           ,
           which
           no
           doubt
           he
           now
           esteems
           not
           Loyal
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           he
           appears
           very
           partial
           and
           credulous
           of
           their
           most
           bitter
           and
           malicious
           Charges
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           designed
           to
           stir
           up
           severe
           Persecution
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             One
             of
             the
             Charges
          
           ,
           p.
           202
           ,
           203
           ,
           205
           ,
           206.
           
           That
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           professed
           and
           avowed
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           equal
           with
           God.
           Another
           ,
           That
           he
           professed
           himself
           to
           be
           the
           Eternal
           Judge
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Ref.
           Observe
           here
           the
           Man
           's
           partial
           Credulity
           and
           Injustice
           again
           ,
           in
           taking
           for
           granted
           what
           persecuting
           Adversaries
           have
           long
           since
           unjustly
           suggested
           against
           a
           conscientious
           Sufferer
           ,
           without
           hearing
           his
           Defence
           ;
           where
           the
           said
           
             G.
             F.
          
           being
           charged
           by
           his
           Persecutors
           with
           
             professing
             himself
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God
             ,
          
           positively
           denies
           the
           
           Charge
           as
           not
           so
           spoken
           ,
           as
           that
           
             G.
             F.
          
           was
           
             equal
             with
             God
          
           ;
           but
           confessed
           ,
           That
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           are
           one
           ;
           and
           that
           
             Christ
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             are
             equal
             with
             God
          
           ;
           Saul's
           Errand
           ,
           p.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           And
           so
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           both
           as
           he
           was
           of
           the
           Seed
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           also
           as
           he
           was
           equal
           and
           one
           with
           the
           Father
           :
           And
           do
           not
           these
           confess
           both
           the
           Humanity
           and
           Divinity
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           Vid.
           
             Just
             Inquiry
          
           ,
           p.
           12.
           
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           212.
           
           That
           the
           Quakere
           take
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           to
           themselves
           ,
           because
           of
           God's
           supposed
           dwelling
           in
           them
           .
           And
           p.
           213.
           
           Their
           pretence
           to
           Perfection
           ,
           equal
           even
           to
           the
           Perfection
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           all
           pretend
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Ref.
           We
           the
           Quakers
           (
           so
           called
           )
           positively
           deny
           all
           such
           presumption
           and
           these
           Charges
           thereof
           in
           their
           several
           Parts
           :
           Pray
           when
           and
           where
           did
           ever
           the
           People
           ,
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           call
           themselves
           by
           those
           Names
           of
           
             God
             and
             Christ
          
           ,
           either
           because
           of
           God's
           Indwelling
           or
           for
           any
           other
           cause
           ?
           We
           deny
           the
           Charge
           as
           both
           blasphemous
           and
           confused
           :
           God's
           indwelling
           in
           his
           People
           cannot
           render
           them
           God.
           And
           though
           we
           do
           sincerely
           believe
           and
           own
           a
           perfection
           of
           a
           deliverance
           from
           Sin
           ,
           and
           of
           Sanctification
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           as
           obtained
           and
           wrought
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           for
           and
           in
           true
           Believers
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           yet
           we
           cannot
           pretend
           
           to
           any
           such
           equality
           of
           Perfection
           as
           that
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           which
           in
           Wisdom
           and
           Power
           ,
           &c.
           is
           infinite
           ;
           seeing
           we
           are
           Men
           ,
           and
           not
           God
           ;
           finite
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Creator
           .
           Therefore
           't
           is
           a
           great
           and
           gross
           Lie
           to
           say
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           
             They
             all
             pretend
             to
             such
             Perfection
             and
             Equality
             .
          
        
         
           As
           it
           was
           also
           likewise
           answered
           in
           the
           said
           
             Just
             Inquiry
             into
             the
             Libeller's
             Abuse
             ,
          
           as
           followeth
           ,
           p.
           12.
           
           
             It
             's
             therefore
             a
             gross
             Slander
             implied
             against
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             their
             Boasting
             ,
             Doctrin
             or
             Principle
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             equal
             with
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             partake
             of
             his
             Spirit
             that
             raised
             Jesus
             from
             the
             Dead
             (
             and
             of
             the
             divine
             Nature
             and
             Image
             )
             they
             pretend
             to
             no
             such
             Equality
             or
             Principle
             ,
             neither
             doth
             
               G.
               F.
            
             but
             the
             contrary
             he
             denies
             it
             of
             
               himself
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Creature
               ,
               as
               that
               any
               Creature
               should
               be
               equal
               with
               the
               Creator
            
             ;
             as
             in
             his
             
               Great
               Mystery
            
             ,
             fol.
             127.
             and
             we
             abhor
             any
             such
             Boasting
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           216
           ,
           217.
           
           That
           most
           of
           all
           are
           they
           inraged
           against
           
             G.
             Keith
          
           ,
           for
           Preaching
           up
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           Christ
           without
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Light
           within
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           without
           something
           else
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           without
           us
           ,
           suffering
           and
           dying
           outwardly
           for
           us
           .
        
         
         
           Ref.
           1.
           
           The
           first
           part
           is
           not
           true
           :
           We
           are
           not
           offended
           at
           G.
           K.'s
           preaching
           Christ
           ,
           or
           his
           Suffering
           and
           Dying
           without
           us
           ,
           truly
           considered
           .
           But
           2.
           at
           his
           undervaluing
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           
             as
             not
             sufficient
             to
             Salvation
          
           ,
           or
           not
           sufficient
           without
           something
           else
           ;
           seeing
           
             G.
             K.
          
           confesseth
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             in
             a
             true
             sense
             ,
             is
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             the
             eternal
             and
             essential
             Word
             ,
          
           as
           in
           his
           
             Antichrists
             and
             Sadducees
          
           ,
           p.
           23.
           
           Surely
           Christ
           within
           and
           Christ
           without
           ,
           are
           not
           two
           Christ's
           ;
           Christ
           without
           is
           not
           another
           Christ
           than
           Christ
           within
           ,
           tho'
           his
           being
           without
           and
           within
           are
           in
           different
           manners
           .
           By
           the
           Light
           within
           being
           sufficient
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           or
           to
           bring
           Salvation
           ,
           we
           mean
           
             able
             to
             save
          
           ,
           as
           the
           ingrafted
           Word
           is
           able
           to
           save
           the
           Soul
           ,
           yea
           ,
           even
           where
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           little
           Leaven
           which
           leavens
           the
           whole
           ,
           it
           bespeaks
           its
           Vertue
           and
           Efficacy
           ,
           surely
           then
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           the
           eternal
           and
           essential
           Word
           ,
           is
           all-sufficient
           and
           able
           to
           save
           Man
           from
           Sin
           ,
           Wrath
           and
           Damnation
           ;
           nevertheless
           God
           hath
           respect
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           his
           Mediation
           ,
           Suffering
           and
           Dying
           for
           us
           ,
           in
           his
           so
           saving
           us
           ;
           but
           that
           
             God
             and
             Christ
             the
             eternal
             Word
             of
             God
             within
          
           (
           who
           cannot
           be
           divided
           )
           are
           absolutely
           sufficient
           and
           able
           actually
           to
           save
           and
           deliver
           Men
           from
           Sin
           and
           the
           Wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           do
           )
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           questioned
           ;
           
           we
           being
           reconciled
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           saved
           by
           his
           Life
           .
           The
           Light
           and
           Life
           of
           Christ
           within
           cannot
           be
           without
           Christ
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Sun
           can
           be
           without
           the
           Sun
           ,
           or
           a
           Stream
           without
           a
           Fountain
           ;
           the
           Light
           and
           Life
           of
           Christ
           within
           us
           ,
           hath
           livingly
           made
           us
           Partakers
           of
           the
           Fruit
           and
           Benefit
           of
           his
           Suffering
           ,
           Death
           and
           Resurrection
           without
           us
           ;
           and
           as
           much
           has
           been
           asserted
           of
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           thereof
           ,
           by
           
             G.
             K.
          
           as
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           in
           his
           former
           Books
           .
           How
           he
           is
           shaken
           and
           varied
           in
           this
           and
           some
           other
           Points
           ,
           we
           may
           refer
           to
           his
           
             Vniversal
             Grace
          
           and
           
             Immediate
             Revelation
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Books
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           to
           the
           Remarks
           made
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           latter
           Books
           by
           
             Tho.
             Ellwood
             ,
             John
             Penington
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Moderate
             Church-man
          
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           218
           ,
           219.
           
           That
           Christ's
           making
           an
           outward
           attonement
           and
           satisfaction
           for
           Sin
           ,
           by
           an
           outward
           shedding
           of
           outward
           Blood
           ,
           they
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Quakers
           )
           turn
           all
           this
           to
           a
           meer
           Allegory
           ,
           tending
           only
           to
           an
           inward
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           Light
           within
           ,
           to
           spiritual
           Blood
           shed
           inwardly
           in
           their
           Hearts
           .
        
         
           Ref.
           1.
           
           We
           are
           injuriously
           and
           wrongfully
           accused
           in
           this
           Charge
           :
           We
           do
           not
           turn
           Christ's
           outward
           Suffering
           ,
           Sacrifice
           ,
           Blood
           or
           Attonement
           made
           for
           Sin
           thereby
           ,
           into
           a
           meer
           Allegory
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           had
           been
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           reality
           both
           outwardly
           
           and
           literally
           ;
           this
           is
           far
           remote
           from
           our
           Intentions
           ,
           thus
           to
           allegorize
           away
           all
           these
           to
           the
           Inward
           ,
           as
           if
           no
           Christ
           had
           outwardly
           been
           or
           suffered
           for
           Mankind
           ;
           't
           was
           never
           our
           Opinion
           .
           2.
           
           Yet
           deny
           not
           but
           it
           has
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           is
           our
           sincere
           Belief
           and
           Persuasion
           (
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Experience
           in
           measure
           )
           that
           all
           Christ's
           Sufferings
           and
           Sacrifice
           ,
           his
           Cross
           ,
           his
           Blood
           and
           Water
           shed
           without
           ,
           had
           a
           misterious
           and
           allegorical
           Meaning
           and
           interpretation
           (
           as
           well
           as
           a
           literal
           )
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           crucified
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           really
           washed
           from
           their
           Sins
           in
           his
           Blood
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           his
           spiritual
           Blood
           and
           Water
           as
           well
           as
           the
           outward
           ;
           for
           all
           that
           is
           spoken
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           only
           in
           a
           literal
           sense
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           219
           ,
           220.
           
           That
           this
           inward
           Christ
           they
           make
           to
           be
           the
           Archi-Type
           of
           which
           that
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           was
           but
           the
           Type
           ,
           Figure
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Ref.
           'T
           is
           a
           new
           Notion
           imposed
           upon
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           make
           Christ
           as
           inward
           the
           Archi-Tipe
           ,
           chief
           or
           principal
           Type
           ,
           for
           Christ
           who
           is
           not
           divided
           ,
           is
           the
           substance
           and
           end
           of
           all
           Tipes
           and
           Figures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           't
           is
           not
           true
           in
           it self
           ,
           nor
           of
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           was
           but
           the
           Type
           or
           Figure
           ;
           for
           it
           hath
           pleased
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           all
           fulness
           should
           dwell
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           Tipes
           ,
           
           Figures
           and
           Shadows
           ,
           are
           far
           short
           of
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           220
           ,
           221.
           
           That
           this
           Doctrin
           (
           
             which
             he
             charges
             against
             the
             Quakers
          
           )
           makes
           no
           more
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           than
           a
           good
           Example
           ;
           as
           a
           Man
           who
           had
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           the
           true
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           that
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           he
           has
           now
           thrown
           off
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           more
           a
           Man.
           
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           has
           the
           Devil
           in
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           totally
           destroyed
           Christ's
           Humanity
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Socinians
           he
           has
           taken
           away
           his
           Divinity
           .
        
         
           Ref.
           Here
           are
           five
           notorious
           Falshoods
           contained
           in
           this
           Charge
           against
           the
           Quakers
           :
           In
           opposition
           to
           which
           we
           say
           our
           Belief
           and
           Doctrin
           is
           ,
           That
           Christ
           Iesus
           was
           and
           is
           more
           than
           a
           good
           Example
           ,
           he
           was
           also
           a
           most
           acceptable
           Sacrifice
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           in
           whom
           we
           have
           Life
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           through
           Faith
           in
           him
           ,
           his
           Name
           and
           Power
           .
           2.
           
           He
           received
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           by
           measure
           but
           in
           fulness
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           the
           true
           and
           very
           Christ
           of
           God.
           3.
           
           That
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           has
           not
           thrown
           off
           his
           own
           particular
           Body
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           a
           most
           glorious
           Body
           .
           4.
           
           And
           Christ
           himself
           a
           most
           glorious
           heavenly
           Man
           in
           Soul
           and
           Body
           .
           5.
           
           The
           Devil
           is
           a
           great
           Enemy
           to
           all
           faithful
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           place
           in
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           Christ
           they
           have
           overcome
           that
           
           wicked
           one
           ,
           and
           he
           cannot
           destroy
           Christ's
           Humanity
           or
           Manhood
           ,
           't
           is
           blasphemous
           to
           affirm
           it
           ;
           tho'
           he
           persecute
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Woman
           and
           bruise
           his
           Heel
           ,
           this
           Seed
           shall
           bruise
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           hath
           done
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           destroy
           the
           Devil
           and
           his
           Works
           ,
           from
           having
           any
           Power
           or
           Dominion
           ,
           where
           Christ
           ,
           the
           promised
           Seed
           ,
           is
           truly
           received
           and
           reigns
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           222.
           
           That
           they
           make
           themselves
           equal
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           (
           yea
           )
           to
           be
           Christ
           ,
           preferring
           of
           themselves
           before
           him
           ,
           p.
           224.
           
        
         
           Ref.
           These
           gross
           Lies
           and
           blasphemous
           Calumnies
           are
           utterly
           denied
           ,
           being
           also
           refuted
           before
           :
           We
           have
           abundance
           of
           such
           Stuff
           reiterated
           in
           the
           windings
           and
           turnings
           of
           this
           
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           239.
           
           That
           the
           Quakers
           will
           not
           allow
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           promised
           Seed
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           was
           more
           a
           Man
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           any
           other
           Man.
           
        
         
           Ref.
           These
           are
           gross
           and
           notorious
           Falshoods
           still
           :
           We
           ever
           believed
           the
           promised
           Messiah
           ,
           the
           Christ
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           promised
           Seed
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           should
           bruise
           the
           Serpent's
           Head
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           true
           and
           perfect
           Man
           in
           the
           Body
           which
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           (
           which
           was
           the
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           who
           was
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           )
           as
           he
           was
           and
           is
           a
           quickning
           Spirit
           in
           other
           Men
           ,
           especially
           in
           true
           Believers
           .
        
         
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
             239.
             
             He
             confesseth
          
           the
           Influence
           and
           Inspiration
           of
           his
           blessed
           Spirit
           is
           the
           ONLY
           true
           saving
           Light
           within
           us
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           Seed
           ;
           and
           Christ
           himself
           (
           as
           the
           Quakers
           blasphemously
           dream
           )
           only
           a
           Ray
           or
           Communication
           of
           his
           Light
           and
           Life
           to
           us
           .
           
             But
             p.
          
           242.
           he
           speaks
           of
           Faith
           in
           Christ's
           outward
           Blood
           ,
           by
           which
           ONLY
           there
           is
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           Ref.
           If
           the
           only
           true
           saving
           Light
           within
           us
           ,
           be
           the
           Inspiratiou
           of
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           and
           Communication
           of
           the
           Light
           and
           Life
           of
           Christ
           to
           us
           as
           is
           granted
           ,
           tho'
           this
           as
           within
           be
           not
           Christ
           in
           his
           fulness
           as
           in
           himself
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           as
           truly
           the
           Incorruptible
           Seed
           the
           Word
           ,
           Christ
           our
           Life
           and
           Light
           ;
           as
           the
           Life
           of
           Christ
           is
           Christ
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           the
           Lord
           ;
           as
           where
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           liberty
           ;
           now
           the
           Lord
           is
           that
           Spirit
           :
           It
           is
           Christ
           gives
           us
           both
           Life
           ,
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           our
           Life
           ,
           Light
           and
           Salvation
           .
           But
           do
           not
           the
           Words
           
             only
             Salvation
             by
             Christ's
             outward
             Blood
             ,
          
           exclude
           any
           other
           means
           of
           Salvation
           ?
           And
           then
           how
           is
           his
           Spirit
           the
           only
           true
           saving
           Light
           within
           us
           ?
           Tho'
           that
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           be
           of
           true
           value
           and
           esteem
           ,
           as
           part
           of
           his
           Sacrifice
           and
           Price
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           Spirit
           and
           Power
           which
           quickens
           and
           actually
           saves
           the
           Soul
           from
           Sin
           and
           Death
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
             245.
             
             He
             accuseth
             the
             Quakers
             with
          
           denying
           any
           other
           God
           or
           Christ
           but
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           Ref.
           This
           is
           one
           of
           his
           most
           horrid
           and
           blasphemous
           Slanders
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           by
           us
           denied
           with
           as
           utter
           detestation
           and
           abhorrence
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           most
           gross
           and
           absurd
           Calumnies
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           251.
           
           That
           they
           expresly
           disown
           any
           other
           Christ
           than
           what
           is
           within
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Quakers
           do
           not
           believe
           that
           Christ
           has
           any
           other
           Body
           ,
           or
           other
           Humanity
           ,
           than
           that
           spiritual
           or
           allegorical
           Body
           which
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           he
           has
           within
           them
           .
        
         
           Ref.
           1.
           
           To
           the
           first
           part
           :
           We
           own
           not
           two
           Christ's
           ;
           the
           true
           Christ
           is
           but
           one
           Christ
           ,
           and
           we
           own
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           both
           without
           us
           and
           within
           us
           ;
           tho'
           he
           is
           not
           wholly
           contained
           within
           us
           ,
           yet
           he
           's
           truly
           within
           us
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           Light
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           dwelling
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           by
           Faith
           ▪
           What
           other
           Christ
           does
           this
           Man
           own
           ,
           than
           him
           who
           is
           in
           true
           Believers
           ?
           2.
           
           The
           latter
           part
           of
           his
           Charge
           is
           not
           true
           :
           We
           believe
           Christ
           has
           his
           spiritual
           glorious
           Body
           without
           us
           ,
           like
           unto
           which
           we
           also
           believe
           our
           low
           Body
           shall
           be
           changed
           and
           fashioned
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           254.
           
           That
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           by
           a
           monstrous
           sort
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           think
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Ref.
           This
           is
           a
           monstrous
           Falshood
           and
           Forgery
           still
           to
           defame
           and
           odifie
           us
           ,
           grounded
           on
           divers
           other
           false
           and
           partial
           Stories
           ,
           and
           is
           before
           ,
           in
           substance
           ,
           answered
           .
        
         
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           255.
           
           That
           
             G.
             Keith
          
           ,
           for
           his
           most
           Christian
           Doctrin
           of
           a
           Christ
           without
           ,
           was
           condemned
           by
           their
           last
           Yearly
           Meeting
           .
        
         
           Re.
           This
           is
           a
           notoriously
           false
           Story
           again
           ,
           as
           the
           two
           Accounts
           given
           of
           him
           ,
           by
           two
           Yearly
           Meetings
           ,
           may
           evince
           ,
           having
           no
           such
           cause
           assigned
           in
           them
           ,
           for
           our
           conditionally
           disowning
           him
           ,
           but
           his
           unchristian
           Spirit
           and
           Behaviovr
           ,
           as
           an
           Instrument
           of
           divisions
           and
           disturbance
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           he
           hath
           cut
           himself
           off
           ,
           unless
           he
           repent
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           262.
           
           Their
           spiriting
           away
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           promised
           Seed
           ,
           the
           Humanity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Re.
           This
           Charge
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           hard
           Consequences
           depending
           thereupon
           against
           us
           ,
           are
           sincerely
           and
           utterly
           denied
           by
           us
           :
           As
           by
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           promised
           Seed
           ,
           he
           means
           the
           Scripture-History
           of
           the
           Man
           Christ
           ;
           where
           proves
           he
           that
           we
           spirit
           this
           away
           ?
           Our
           owning
           Christ
           in
           Spirit
           and
           as
           a
           quickning
           Spirit
           in
           us
           ,
           was
           never
           intended
           ,
           as
           we
           know
           ,
           to
           deny
           his
           real
           Manhood
           ,
           Mediation
           or
           Intercession
           without
           us
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Apostle
           did
           .
           See
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           45
           ,
           47.
           where
           the
           second
           Man
           ,
           the
           Lord
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           is
           also
           called
           a
           
             quickening
             Spirit
          
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
             263.
             
             He
             charges
             them
             with
          
           running
           into
           this
           Excess
           ,
           of
           throwing
           off
           the
           Humanity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           abusing
           the
           Scriptures
           by
           the
           contemptible
           
           Names
           of
           Beastly
           Ware
           ,
           Dust
           ,
           Death
           ,
           &c.
           and
           calling
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           by
           the
           contemptible
           Names
           of
           Dust
           and
           Beastly
           Ware
           ,
           p.
           267.
           
        
         
           Re.
           These
           are
           still
           old
           repeated
           ,
           shameful
           Calumnies
           against
           us
           .
           The
           first
           part
           is
           sufficiently
           answer'd
           before
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           other
           Books
           ,
           for
           our
           sincerely
           and
           plainly
           owning
           the
           blessed
           and
           most-glorious
           Man
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           according
           to
           plain
           Scripture
           .
           The
           latter
           part
           is
           some
           of
           F.
           Bugg's
           calumnious
           Abuses
           and
           Perversions
           ,
           and
           clearly
           detected
           and
           refuted
           ,
           in
           several
           Answers
           to
           his
           scurrilous
           Pamphlets
           ;
           and
           his
           Authority
           will
           go
           but
           a
           little
           way
           ,
           what
           Credit
           soever
           't
           is
           of
           with
           this
           obscure
           Adversary
           .
           'T
           is
           far
           remote
           from
           us
           to
           own
           any
           such
           contemptible
           Names
           ,
           as
           to
           call
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           
             Beastly
             Ware
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Tho'
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           making
           a
           Trade
           upon
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           Preaching
           for
           Hire
           or
           Mony
           ,
           hath
           been
           so
           called
           by
           some
           or
           other
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           268.
           
           That
           it
           is
           plain
           they
           never
           gave
           the
           Scriptures
           a
           good
           Word
           ,
           but
           meerly
           for
           popularity
           ,
           when
           forced
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Re.
           He
           is
           a
           very
           unrighteous
           and
           false
           Judge
           in
           this
           also
           ;
           both
           our
           Consciences
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           our
           Writings
           also
           ,
           testifie
           the
           contrary
           ;
           that
           freely
           and
           without
           force
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           that
           divine
           Inspiration
           from
           whence
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           
           proceeded
           ;
           and
           those
           blessed
           and
           holy
           Doctrins
           and
           Truths
           ,
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           highly
           owned
           and
           esteemed
           by
           us
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           285.
           
           Judge
           whether
           these
           be
           sound
           principled
           Men
           ,
           that
           can
           turn
           ,
           conform
           and
           transform
           to
           every
           change
           according
           to
           the
           Times
           ,
           whether
           these
           be
           fit
           Men
           to
           teach
           People
           ?
        
         
           Re.
           These
           are
           still
           deceitful
           and
           envious
           Suggestions
           :
           Our
           manifold
           Sufferings
           in
           our
           Persons
           and
           Estates
           ,
           for
           Conscience-sake
           ,
           by
           Persecutions
           (
           many
           whereof
           being
           the
           Temporizers
           of
           the
           Clergy
           )
           do
           manifest
           the
           contrary
           to
           what
           's
           here
           suggested
           against
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           not
           turned
           ,
           changed
           nor
           conformed
           according
           to
           the
           Times
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Worship
           ,
           Principle
           ,
           Faith
           or
           Discipline
           ;
           for
           could
           we
           have
           so
           done
           ,
           we
           might
           have
           escaped
           many
           deep
           Sufferings
           and
           great
           Losses
           which
           we
           have
           undergone
           ,
           and
           then
           have
           been
           owned
           by
           such
           temporizing
           and
           persecuting
           Priests
           as
           now
           reproach
           us
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           otherwise
           persecute
           us
           as
           formerly
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           314.
           
           The
           Lord
           help
           them
           ,
           and
           hear
           our
           Prayers
           for
           them
           ,
           since
           they
           will
           not
           pray
           for
           themselves
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Re.
           We
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           this
           Person
           can
           pray
           sincerely
           for
           us
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           so
           full
           of
           Wrath
           and
           Envy
           that
           he
           notoriously
           
           belies
           us
           in
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           That
           
             they
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Quakers
           )
           
             will
             not
             pray
             for
             themselves
          
           .
           He
           seemingly
           prays
           ,
           but
           rails
           and
           reviles
           as
           it
           were
           with
           one
           Breath
           ,
           both
           next
           before
           and
           after
           his
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           319.
           
           That
           thus
           the
           Quakers
           say
           ,
           That
           he
           (
           Christ
           )
           dwelt
           only
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           that
           Man
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Vail
           ,
           but
           took
           not
           that
           Body
           into
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           become
           Hypostatically
           united
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Re.
           We
           are
           to
           seek
           herein
           ,
           as
           not
           knowing
           where
           the
           Quakers
           say
           these
           things
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Body
           (
           which
           he
           took
           and
           dwelt
           in
           )
           as
           if
           he
           took
           it
           not
           into
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           really
           or
           substantially
           united
           to
           it
           ;
           we
           never
           understood
           that
           it
           did
           not
           properly
           belong
           to
           himself
           ,
           but
           to
           some
           other
           Person
           .
           The
           Objection
           herein
           against
           us
           is
           not
           only
           some
           Perversion
           ,
           but
           frivilous
           and
           impertinent
           :
           Tho'
           his
           Flesh
           is
           called
           the
           Vail
           ,
           yet
           't
           was
           that
           he
           owned
           as
           his
           own
           Body
           ,
           being
           also
           called
           the
           
             Body
             of
             Jesus
          
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           a
           fantastical
           but
           a
           real
           Body
           ;
           and
           he
           who
           is
           the
           entire
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Man
           Jesus
           ,
           is
           not
           divided
           in
           Body
           or
           Spirit
           .
           Nevertheless
           Christ
           the
           eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           (
           as
           to
           his
           divine
           Nature
           and
           spiritual
           Being
           )
           as
           the
           spiritual
           Rock
           ,
           before
           he
           took
           on
           him
           that
           Body
           that
           was
           prepared
           for
           him
           .
        
         
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           320.
           
           That
           the
           Quakers
           most
           expresly
           make
           Christ's
           outward
           Blood
           the
           Type
           and
           Figure
           of
           inward
           Blood
           ,
           shed
           spiritually
           in
           their
           Hearts
           .
        
         
           Re.
           We
           know
           not
           what
           Author
           he
           has
           for
           this
           Charge
           .
           However
           ,
           the
           Quakers
           really
           own
           Christ's
           outward
           Blood
           as
           a
           part
           of
           his
           precious
           and
           acceptable
           Sacrifice
           ;
           and
           we
           deny
           not
           but
           that
           Blood
           of
           his
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Water
           that
           came
           out
           of
           his
           Side
           with
           it
           ,
           had
           an
           allegorical
           and
           misterious
           signification
           (
           as
           well
           as
           an
           outward
           and
           literal
           )
           ev●●
           of
           the
           spiritual
           Blood
           and
           Water
           of
           Life
           ,
           which
           Christ
           ,
           our
           High
           Priest
           ,
           sprinkleth
           ,
           and
           really
           washeth
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Consciences
           withal
           ;
           which
           we
           hope
           no
           sensible
           Soul
           will
           say
           is
           an
           outward
           or
           literal
           Sprinkling
           or
           Washing
           ,
           but
           an
           
             Inward
             and
             Spiritual
          
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             ibid.
          
           That
           the
           Quakers
           make
           Christ
           without
           but
           the
           History
           ,
           and
           the
           Light
           within
           the
           Mistery
           or
           Substance
           ,
           which
           the
           Christ
           without
           ,
           as
           a
           History
           or
           Shadow
           of
           it
           ,
           only
           pointed
           .
        
         
           Re.
           The
           Quakers
           do
           not
           so
           make
           Christ
           ;
           they
           make
           him
           no
           otherwise
           than
           the
           Father
           has
           appointed
           and
           made
           him
           to
           be
           .
           He
           is
           more
           than
           either
           the
           History
           or
           Shadow
           of
           the
           Light
           within
           ;
           he
           ,
           as
           in
           himself
           ,
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           all
           Shadows
           ,
           and
           fulness
           of
           Light
           and
           Life
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           have
           received
           
           both
           Spirit
           ,
           Light
           and
           Life
           .
           Pray
           how
           proves
           he
           that
           the
           Quakers
           call
           Christ
           without
           ,
           but
           the
           History
           or
           Shadow
           of
           the
           Light
           within
           ?
           We
           want
           
             proof
             of
             this
             Point
          
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           321.
           
           That
           this
           the
           Quakers
           have
           done
           ,
           viz.
           set
           up
           other
           Scriptures
           against
           those
           received
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           beyond
           any
           that
           ever
           went
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           Re.
           We
           positively
           deny
           this
           Charge
           .
           What
           other
           Scripture
           have
           they
           so
           set
           up
           against
           those
           ?
           Let
           's
           have
           plain
           Proof
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           322.
           
           That
           none
           ever
           have
           so
           contemned
           and
           vilified
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           Re.
           This
           is
           still
           maliciously
           to
           reproach
           and
           odifie
           us
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           old
           ,
           reiterated
           Calumny
           .
           We
           know
           none
           that
           esteem
           and
           own
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           more
           than
           we
           ,
           both
           in
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           ,
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           323.
           
           That
           a
           Man
           bringing
           a
           Bible
           into
           the
           Quaker's
           Meeting-House
           in
           Grace-Church-street
           ,
           and
           reading
           part
           of
           a
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           14th
           of
           St.
           
             Luke
             ;
             
               it
               being
               the
               Bible
            
          
           so
           moved
           their
           Indignation
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           them
           snatched
           the
           Bible
           out
           of
           his
           Hand
           ,
           and
           thrust
           him
           along
           the
           Gallery
           down
           several
           Steps
           .
        
         
         
           Re.
           We
           know
           no
           such
           Indignation
           or
           Action
           shewn
           ,
           by
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           against
           the
           Bible
           ,
           nor
           against
           any
           Person
           because
           thereof
           ,
           neither
           do
           we
           believe
           it
           ;
           let
           the
           Author
           prove
           it
           if
           he
           can
           .
           We
           disown
           any
           such
           Indignation
           ,
           either
           against
           the
           Bible
           or
           any
           Person
           ,
           meerly
           because
           thereof
           :
           Possibly
           some
           publick
           Disturber
           might
           ,
           by
           some
           or
           other
           present
           ,
           be
           gently
           turned
           out
           of
           Doors
           ;
           not
           because
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           some
           offensive
           ,
           turbulent
           Behaviour
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           325.
           
           That
           upon
           pretence
           of
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           grand
           Deceiver
           ,
           drew
           them
           away
           from
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           &c.
           discovers
           their
           preference
           of
           their
           own
           Writings
           to
           the
           Holy
           Striptures
           .
        
         
           Re.
           We
           deny
           both
           these
           ,
           as
           utterly
           false
           ,
           scandalous
           and
           relative
           to
           many
           more
           Lies
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           in
           this
           Point
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           327
           ,
           328.
           
           That
           they
           give
           all
           the
           threatning
           Discouragements
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           to
           deter
           any
           from
           reading
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Re.
           This
           is
           as
           gross
           and
           notorious
           a
           Falshood
           as
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           330.
           
           I
           can
           (
           
             saith
             the
             Opposer
          
           )
           name
           those
           that
           now
           stand
           high
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           did
           ,
           before
           many
           Witnesses
           of
           the
           principal
           Quakers
           ,
           not
           stick
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           Paul
           was
           dark
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           saw
           beyond
           him
           .
        
         
         
           Re.
           We
           know
           none
           ,
           either
           High
           or
           Low
           ,
           among
           us
           ,
           that
           ever
           so
           said
           of
           Paul
           ;
           therefore
           let
           him
           produce
           his
           many
           Witnesses
           to
           prove
           who
           those
           were
           that
           so
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Paul
             was
             dark
          
           ,
           &c.
           or
           otherwise
           for
           ever
           be
           ashamed
           of
           such
           odious
           Defamations
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           335.
           
           That
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           was
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           
             Quakers
             ,
             Socinians
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Anti
           trinitarian
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           Re.
           A
           gross
           Calumny
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           rendring
           them
           a
           Sorcerer's
           Children
           .
           But
           they
           deny
           both
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           and
           all
           Sorcerers
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           the
           Father
           of
           Lies
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           as
           would
           persuade
           People
           to
           buy
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           (
           the
           Gospel
           )
           for
           Mony.
           The
           Quakers
           are
           as
           opposite
           to
           such
           Simony
           ,
           as
           Light
           is
           to
           Darkness
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           338.
           
           That
           
             E.
             Burrough
             ,
             pag.
          
           47.
           determines
           clearly
           ,
           That
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           not
           now
           of
           any
           Authority
           at
           all
           to
           us
           at
           this
           Day
           .
        
         
           Re.
           He
           perverts
           E.
           B.'s
           Words
           :
           We
           find
           not
           such
           a
           determination
           of
           his
           ;
           but
           where
           he
           speaks
           of
           
             that
             not
             being
             a
             Command
             from
             God
             to
             me
             ,
             which
             he
             commands
             to
             another
          
           ;
           he
           intends
           this
           of
           special
           Commands
           that
           were
           to
           some
           ,
           as
           to
           Baptize
           and
           
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           as
           he
           immediately
           explains
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           general
           Commands
           of
           Duty
           incumbent
           upon
           all
           ,
           nor
           against
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           it
           being
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           that
           
           makes
           them
           authoritative
           and
           binding
           ,
           and
           enables
           Men
           to
           live
           accordingly
           who
           are
           led
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           342.
           
           That
           
             G.
             Whitehead
          
           in
           his
           serious
           Apology
           ,
           p.
           49.
           prefers
           not
           only
           their
           Writings
           ,
           but
           their
           
             Ex
             tempore
          
           Preachments
           ,
           and
           even
           all
           whatsoever
           they
           speak
           ,
           
             upon
             any
             Account
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Re.
           He
           very
           perversly
           wrongs
           
             G.
             Whitehead
          
           in
           all
           these
           Expressions
           ;
           for
           there
           's
           not
           a
           word
           of
           preferring
           our
           Writings
           to
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           all
           whatsoever
           we
           speak
           thereto
           ;
           but
           a
           preferring
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           and
           its
           immediate
           Teaching
           in
           Man
           to
           the
           Letter
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           preaching
           in
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           the
           Spirit
           with
           divine
           Authority
           (
           according
           as
           Christ
           did
           )
           to
           the
           bare
           reading
           the
           Letter
           as
           the
           Pharisees
           did
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           at
           all
           to
           lessen
           the
           Authority
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           343.
           
           To
           prove
           gross
           Contempts
           of
           Scripture
           daily
           found
           among
           them
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Quakers
           )
           he
           gives
           us
           another
           particular
           Instance
           of
           a
           Quaker-Servant
           that
           took
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           open
           Day
           publickly
           burnt
           it
           against
           the
           Church
           in
           Bread-street
           ,
           to
           shew
           her
           Zeal
           .
        
         
           Re.
           Upon
           a
           late
           Enquiry
           we
           understand
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           such
           a
           Servant-Maid
           ,
           who
           under
           some
           Discomposure
           and
           Temptation
           ,
           attempted
           such
           an
           evil
           and
           mad
           Action
           ;
           but
           was
           severely
           rebuked
           and
           testified
           against
           
           by
           our
           Friends
           who
           came
           to
           understand
           that
           Attempt
           or
           Action
           ,
           which
           we
           utterly
           abhor
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           justly
           chargeable
           upon
           us
           as
           a
           People
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           all
           the
           mad
           Actions
           of
           the
           People
           in
           Bedlam
           ,
           who
           belong
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           great
           Envy
           and
           Injustice
           of
           this
           Defamer
           is
           very
           remarkable
           in
           this
           Passage
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           extended
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           to
           prove
           
             gross
             Contempts
             of
             Scripture
             daily
             found
             among
             them
          
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           bad
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           They
           daily
           burn
           their
           Bibles
           .
           Oh
           sad
           and
           sordid
           Stuff
           !
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           346.
           
           I
           assure
           thee
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           mixture
           of
           any
           personal
           Prejudice
           in
           this
           Vndertaking
           ;
           for
           I
           do
           freely
           own
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           a
           real
           Kindness
           and
           good
           Wishes
           for
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           hitherto
           been
           acquainted
           with
           ,
           and
           I
           never
           received
           any
           sort
           of
           Disobligation
           from
           any
           of
           them
           in
           my
           whole
           Life
           .
        
         
           Re.
           1.
           
           We
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           believe
           this
           Person
           has
           no
           personal
           Prejudice
           in
           this
           his
           reproachful
           Undertaking
           ,
           being
           against
           a
           whole
           People
           ,
           where
           every
           Person
           of
           their
           Society
           is
           concerned
           ,
           and
           shamefully
           defamed
           by
           him
           ,
           under
           as
           gross
           Terms
           and
           Characters
           as
           the
           Devil
           and
           Malice
           could
           invent
           ,
           and
           produce
           ,
           through
           a
           poor
           dissembling
           Hypocrite
           ,
           as
           thus
           pretends
           such
           real
           Kindness
           and
           good
           Wishes
           for
           every
           one
           the
           Quakers
           of
           his
           Acquaintance
           ,
           while
           at
           
           the
           same
           time
           he
           's
           endeavouring
           to
           murther
           their
           Reputations
           ,
           both
           as
           Men
           and
           Christians
           .
           2.
           
           And
           yet
           he
           has
           received
           no
           sort
           of
           Wrong
           from
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           disoblige
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           whole
           Life
           :
           More
           shame
           for
           him
           then
           ,
           thus
           sordidly
           to
           abuse
           the
           whole
           People
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           348.
           
           As
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           can
           subscribe
           the
           whole
           Creed
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           mean
           one
           word
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           a
           personal
           Christ
           existing
           now
           in
           Heaven
           in
           his
           own
           true
           human
           Nature
           ,
           without
           all
           other
           Men
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           is
           now
           any
           otherwise
           a
           Man
           than
           as
           existing
           in
           his
           Saints
           :
           But
           that
           they
           mean
           ALL
           they
           say
           of
           their
           own
           Light
           within
           ,
           ONLY
           which
           they
           call
           a
           spiritual
           Christ
           ,
           and
           shedding
           spiritual
           Blood
           ,
           &c.
           within
           them
           .
        
         
           Re.
           Here
           are
           several
           Things
           very
           perversly
           and
           falsly
           insinuated
           in
           these
           Passages
           .
           1.
           
           As
           if
           we
           did
           not
           believe
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           be
           now
           in
           Heaven
           without
           us
           (
           as
           well
           as
           spiritually
           within
           us
           )
           which
           is
           not
           true
           .
           2.
           
           As
           if
           we
           did
           not
           own
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           be
           intire
           and
           perfect
           Man
           in
           himself
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           own
           proper
           
             Being
             or
             Existence
          
           without
           us
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           is
           by
           his
           Spirit
           in
           us
           )
           which
           also
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           for
           we
           really
           own
           him
           in
           both
           .
           And
           though
           Christ
           ,
           being
           the
           spiritual
           Rock
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           immortal
           Seed
           and
           a
           quickning
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           is
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           and
           livingly
           felt
           and
           
           known
           in
           all
           true
           Believers
           ,
           yet
           not
           to
           lessen
           his
           intire
           Existence
           ,
           or
           limit
           him
           the
           
             Holy
             One
          
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           no
           where
           or
           otherwise
           in
           Being
           than
           within
           us
           .
           Such
           limitation
           we
           disown
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           wholly
           to
           exclude
           Christ
           out
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           as
           some
           have
           done
           under
           those
           unscriptural
           Expressions
           of
           a
           
             personal
             Christ
             existing
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             wholly
             without
             us
          
           ;
           which
           Terms
           some
           of
           us
           have
           questioned
           chiefly
           because
           imposed
           by
           some
           to
           oppose
           the
           Light
           ,
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           within
           ,
           whereby
           we
           can
           only
           truly
           know
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           our
           eternal
           Salvation
           and
           Peace
           .
           3.
           
           That
           Christ
           is
           truly
           spiritual
           and
           glorious
           ,
           we
           confess
           and
           shall
           never
           deny
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           has
           spiritual
           Blood
           too
           ,
           spiritual
           Water
           ,
           Wine
           and
           spiritual
           Drink
           ,
           to
           sanctifie
           ,
           refresh
           and
           comfort
           our
           Souls
           ,
           we
           must
           confess
           as
           that
           we
           daily
           experience
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           he
           had
           natural
           and
           outward
           Blood
           to
           offer
           and
           shed
           on
           the
           Cross
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           350.
           
           That
           the
           Quakers
           general
           Answer
           to
           the
           seven
           Queries
           of
           the
           15th
           of
           May
           ,
           1695.
           was
           a
           Trick
           and
           Deceit
           of
           theirs
           ,
           to
           hide
           and
           cover
           their
           monstrous
           Heresies
           .
        
         
           Re.
           This
           is
           a
           very
           severe
           and
           high
           Charge
           ,
           (
           especially
           from
           one
           pretending
           
             real
             Kindness
             for
             us
          
           )
           and
           as
           false
           as
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Railery
           against
           us
           .
           But
           what
           Proof
           is
           offered
           of
           these
           monstrous
           Heresies
           ,
           or
           covering
           them
           ?
           viz.
           
        
         
         
           Sn.
           They
           tell
           of
           Christ
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           who
           suffered
           under
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           ,
           &c.
           but
           they
           keep
           off
           the
           whole
           stress
           of
           the
           Queries
           ,
           viz.
           Whether
           they
           believe
           in
           such
           a
           Christ
           ,
           
             as
             without
             them
          
           ?
           And
           that
           he
           is
           now
           this
           day
           a
           Man
           without
           all
           other
           Men
           ?
           No
           ,
           not
           a
           word
           of
           this
           ;
           this
           pinches
           too
           close
           :
           And
           I
           think
           this
           a
           full
           Confession
           of
           their
           Heresie
           .
        
         
           Re.
           Our
           Adversary
           appears
           very
           much
           out
           here
           :
           For
           suppose
           we
           did
           not
           answer
           expresly
           in
           all
           the
           Terms
           of
           the
           said
           Queries
           ,
           being
           indirect
           and
           confusedly
           stated
           ,
           seeing
           we
           gave
           a
           scriptural
           ,
           intire
           substantial
           and
           comprehensive
           Answer
           (
           which
           he
           is
           not
           able
           to
           confute
           )
           :
           This
           could
           not
           amount
           to
           any
           confession
           of
           Heresie
           on
           our
           parts
           ,
           neither
           does
           his
           thinking
           so
           prove
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           He
           judges
           with
           very
           dark
           and
           evil
           Thoughts
           in
           this
           Matter
           .
           Where
           did
           we
           ever
           say
           ,
           That
           Christ
           being
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           and
           suffering
           under
           Pilate
           ,
           were
           
             not
             without
             us
          
           ?
           Or
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           not
           a
           Man
           ,
           without
           all
           other
           Men
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           spiritually
           in
           them
           ?
           We
           are
           to
           seek
           for
           such
           a
           Confession
           by
           us
           ,
           for
           we
           know
           none
           such
           ;
           but
           the
           contrary
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           intirely
           in
           all
           respects
           as
           he
           is
           ;
           both
           as
           he
           is
           within
           us
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           is
           without
           us
           ;
           both
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           is
           Man
           ,
           according
           to
           Holy
           Scripture-Testimony
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           not
           uncharitable
           or
           envious
           
           thinking
           the
           contrary
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           any
           valid
           Argument
           to
           convict
           us
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           Heresies
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           351.
           
           Out
           of
           some
           of
           their
           (
           
             i.
             e.
             the
             Quakers
          
           )
           Books
           ,
           
             George
             Keith
          
           has
           collected
           their
           true
           and
           genuine
           Answers
           to
           each
           of
           the
           said
           Queries
           ,
           &c.
           under
           this
           HOLY
           Title
           ,
           
             Gross
             Error
             and
             Hypocrisie
             detected
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Re.
           The
           first
           part
           is
           false
           :
           For
           
             G.
             K.
          
           did
           partially
           and
           perversly
           collect
           divers
           Passages
           ,
           which
           could
           be
           no
           proper
           nor
           direct
           Answers
           to
           those
           Queries
           ,
           nor
           so
           intended
           ,
           nor
           by
           us
           adapted
           to
           any
           such
           Queries
           ;
           therefore
           the
           greater
           Abuse
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           collect
           and
           place
           them
           for
           Answers
           thereto
           .
           2.
           
           His
           Title
           and
           Charge
           of
           
             Gross
             Error
             and
             Hypocrisie
          
           ,
           is
           blasphemously
           termed
           HOLY
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           altogether
           Unholy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Malicious
           ,
           and
           
             G.
             Keith
          
           is
           accountable
           to
           the
           just
           God
           for
           scandalizing
           and
           defaming
           us
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           
             Gross
             Error
          
           ,
           but
           Hypocrisie
           too
           .
           The
           first
           intends
           those
           Books
           of
           ours
           ,
           quoted
           by
           him
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           there
           's
           Matter
           sufficient
           to
           clear
           us
           from
           his
           Aspersions
           ,
           as
           
             Thomas
             Ellwood
          
           (
           and
           
             John
             Pennington
          
           also
           )
           have
           well
           observed
           ,
           in
           divers
           Answers
           to
           him
           ,
           together
           with
           G.
           Keith's
           own
           former
           Vindications
           of
           us
           (
           as
           a
           People
           )
           and
           our
           Principles
           .
        
         
         
           The
           latter
           (
           
             i.
             e.
             Hypocrisie
          
           )
           we
           may
           suppose
           must
           intend
           our
           Answer
           given
           to
           the
           said
           7
           Queries
           ;
           wherein
           (
           as
           in
           divers
           other
           things
           )
           
             G.
             K.
          
           hath
           foully
           belied
           us
           ,
           contrary
           to
           our
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           which
           are
           clear
           in
           the
           sight
           ●f
           God
           from
           Hypocrisie
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           things
           :
           And
           seeing
           G.
           K.'s
           Authority
           seems
           to
           be
           of
           some
           value
           with
           the
           obscure
           Author
           of
           
             The
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           Brethren
           (
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           )
           may
           take
           
             G.
             K.
          
           for
           their
           Champion
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           they
           can
           make
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           shews
           ▪
           himself
           now
           no
           Quaker
           ,
           but
           more
           near
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           where
           he
           'll
           yet
           center
           or
           settle
           ,
           in
           what
           Society
           or
           Communion
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           Question
           .
           Or
           rather
           whether
           he
           does
           not
           aim
           at
           setting
           up
           for
           himself
           as
           Sect-master
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           draw
           some
           sort
           of
           People
           to
           admire
           him
           in
           his
           Notions
           and
           reproaching
           the
           Quakers
           (
           contrary
           to
           his
           former
           manifold
           Vindications
           of
           them
           and
           their
           Principles
           )
           after
           above
           30
           Years
           Conversation
           and
           kind
           Treatment
           among
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Second
           Part.
           
        
         
           Here
           follows
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           some
           of
           the
           great
           Mistakes
           ,
           notorious
           Abuses
           and
           Calumnies
           ,
           in
           the
           Second
           Part
           of
           the
           said
           Book
           ,
           stiled
           ,
           The
           Snake
           in
           the
           Grass
           ;
           after
           the
           Preface
           ,
           which
           is
           bigger
           than
           the
           Book
           it self
           .
        
         
           THE
           Controversie
           with
           the
           Quaker-Dissenters
           has
           not
           been
           pursued
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           
           with
           the
           like
           Zeal
           and
           Pains
           as
           those
           against
           the
           
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Independents
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Dissenters
           ,
           because
           the
           Quakers
           were
           not
           so
           considerable
           either
           for
           their
           Learning
           ,
           or
           for
           their
           Influence
           upon
           the
           publick
           Revolutions
           ,
           which
           the
           others
           caused
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State.
           But
           their
           numbers
           
           (
           whether
           increased
           by
           their
           being
           so
           neglected
           )
           are
           now
           really
           formidable
           ,
           I
           mean
           for
           the
           many
           Souls
           seduced
           by
           them
           :
           they
           not
           only
           swarm
           over
           these
           Nations
           ,
           but
           they
           stock
           our
           Plantations
           abroad
           .
        
         
           Re.
           Tho'
           the
           first
           part
           of
           this
           Complaint
           carries
           no
           small
           Reflection
           upon
           the
           Presbyterians
           and
           Independents
           ,
           &c.
           rendring
           them
           greatly
           obnoxious
           in
           the
           Eye
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           formidable
           but
           dangerous
           (
           which
           is
           most
           proper
           for
           them
           to
           answer
           )
           't
           is
           not
           truly
           stated
           as
           to
           the
           Quakers
           :
           For
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           two
           late
           King's
           Reigns
           ,
           has
           pursued
           them
           with
           more
           Zeal
           and
           Pains
           than
           any
           other
           Dissenters
           ,
           both
           to
           stop
           their
           Growth
           and
           to
           root
           them
           out
           also
           ;
           tho'
           not
           by
           rationally
           controverting
           Matters
           in
           difference
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           extream
           and
           severe
           Persecutions
           ,
           as
           hard
           Imprisonments
           ,
           Banishments
           ,
           Spoil
           of
           Goods
           ,
           &c.
           as
           no
           other
           People
           of
           Dissenters
           have
           so
           generally
           suffered
           ,
           nor
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           stand
           in
           a
           publick
           Testimony
           ,
           in
           the
           Heat
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           as
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           have
           .
           So
           that
           't
           is
           not
           through
           the
           said
           Churches
           neglect
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           taking
           Pains
           to
           pursue
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           so
           multiplied
           and
           increased
           ;
           but
           rather
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           and
           chief
           cause
           of
           their
           Increase
           was
           God's
           Power
           and
           divine
           Providence
           .
        
         
         
           A
           secondary
           Cause
           was
           their
           great
           Oppressions
           and
           Persecutions
           ,
           of
           which
           
           Israel's
           Oppression
           and
           Increase
           ,
           when
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           in
           some
           sense
           and
           degree
           was
           figurative
           ,
           or
           resembling
           (
           even
           of
           the
           true
           Churches
           Sufferings
           )
           when
           the
           more
           they
           were
           oppressed
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           multiplied
           and
           grew
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           4.
           
           I
           find
           them
           ,
           (
           
             scoffingly
             telling
             of
             the
          
           Rabbies
           of
           the
           Quakers
           )
           to
           inherit
           the
           Subtilty
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Heresie
           ,
           of
           the
           Arians
           and
           Socinians
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           most
           subtil
           and
           hardest
           to
           be
           detected
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Christian
           Hereticks
           ;
           and
           the
           Quakers
           do
           defend
           themselves
           with
           the
           same
           distinctions
           ,
           and
           even
           add
           to
           their
           Arts.
           
        
         
           Re.
           
             This
             Adversary
             is
             very
             much
             out
             ,
             and
             maliciously
             calumnious
             in
             this
             his
             charging
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
          
           Arians
           ,
           
             as
             well
             as
          
           Socinians
           ,
           
             upon
             the
             Ministers
             among
             the
             Quakers
             :
             For
             what
             was
             the
             Heresie
             of
          
           Arius
           ?
           
             Was
             it
             not
             that
             he
             held
          
           That
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           had
           his
           beginning
           of
           nothing
           ?
           That
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           he
           was
           not
           ;
           That
           he
           had
           a
           beginning
           of
           Essence
           ;
           That
           he
           had
           this
           Essence
           of
           nothing
           ;
           That
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           of
           free
           Will
           inclined
           to
           Virtue
           and
           Vice
           ;
           That
           he
           was
           a
           Creature
           ,
           and
           made
           neither
           like
           unto
           the
           Father
           in
           Substance
           ,
           neither
           the
           true
           Word
           of
           the
           Father
           by
           Nature
           ,
           neither
           his
           true
           Wisdom
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           was
           not
           from
           Everlasting
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             These
             Heresies
             were
             charg'd
             upon
          
           
           Arius
           
             and
             his
             Complices
             ,
             in
             the
          
           Sy●odical
           
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Council
             of
          
           Nice
           
             and
             Bishop
             of
          
           Alexandria
           ,
           
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
          
           3.
           
           Socr.
           Scol
           .
           
             p.
             215
             ,
             216.
             &
             p.
             225.
             ch
             .
          
           6.
           
        
         
           Now
           we
           challenge
           this
           obscure
           Adversary
           to
           prove
           ,
           where
           ever
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           or
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           held
           these
           blasphemous
           and
           atheistical
           Notions
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           't
           is
           manifest
           they
           hold
           the
           quite
           contrary
           both
           to
           Arius
           and
           
             Socinus
             ,
             for
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             ,
          
           as
           many
           of
           their
           Writings
           testifie
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           a
           gross
           Lyar
           who
           charges
           us
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           highly
           guilty
           of
           Folly
           and
           Self-contradiction
           also
           ,
           in
           rendring
           such
           mad
           Folks
           (
           as
           he
           deems
           us
           )
           so
           very
           subtil
           in
           Distinctions
           and
           Arts.
           
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           5.
           
           Many
           of
           them
           have
           really
           gone
           off
           from
           the
           height
           of
           Blasphemy
           and
           Madness
           which
           was
           professed
           among
           them
           at
           their
           first
           setting
           up
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1650.
           and
           so
           continued
           till
           after
           the
           Year
           of
           the
           Restoration
           ,
           Anno
           1660.
           
        
         
           Re.
           We
           utterly
           deny
           this
           Charge
           again
           as
           a
           foul
           Scandal
           ,
           That
           many
           of
           us
           professed
           the
           height
           of
           Blasphemy
           and
           Madness
           ,
           or
           that
           any
           in
           Society
           with
           us
           have
           so
           done
           .
           The
           Man
           shamefully
           abuseth
           the
           Readers
           ,
           by
           imposing
           such
           lying
           ,
           defaming
           Stories
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Divers
           Comparisons
           made
           between
           
             L.
             Muggleton
          
           and
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           as
           denying
           all
           Church-Authority
           ,
           making
           a
           dead
           Letter
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           resolving
           all
           into
           their
           own
           private
           Spirit
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           these
           are
           Twin-Enthusiasts
           ,
           both
           born
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1650.
           
        
         
           Re.
           His
           Comparisons
           herein
           are
           unjust
           ,
           and
           Accusations
           false
           .
           1.
           
           We
           never
           owned
           nor
           had
           Society
           with
           Muggleton
           ,
           but
           always
           bore
           our
           Testimony
           against
           his
           dark
           ,
           blasphemous
           Conceits
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           spiritual
           Authority
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           we
           always
           own
           and
           esteem
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Holy
           Scriptures
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Holy
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           we
           do
           not
           make
           nor
           call
           a
           dead
           Letter
           .
           We
           distinguish
           between
           the
           dead
           Letter
           and
           the
           living
           Doctrin
           ;
           and
           follow
           not
           our
           private
           Spirits
           for
           the
           understanding
           thereof
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           which
           giveth
           the
           true
           understanding
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           12.
           
           I
           desire
           ,
           before
           I
           go
           farther
           ,
           to
           obviate
           a
           Prejudice
           which
           some
           Readers
           may
           take
           as
           a
           little
           Railery
           ,
           I
           am
           forced
           to
           use
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           think
           not
           becoming
           the
           Subject
           in
           Hand
           .
        
         
           Re.
           His
           said
           Book
           of
           Four
           Shillings
           Price
           ,
           has
           more
           than
           a
           little
           Railery
           in
           't
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           stuft
           with
           abundance
           of
           as
           shameful
           Railery
           ,
           Lies
           and
           Slanders
           ,
           as
           ever
           we
           met
           withal
           :
           
           But
           who
           ,
           or
           what
           has
           forced
           him
           to
           be
           such
           a
           Railer
           ?
           Not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           a
           Christian
           Spirit
           to
           be
           sure
           :
           If
           he
           had
           apprehended
           us
           such
           mad
           Men
           and
           silly
           ridiculous
           Fools
           ,
           as
           he
           has
           represented
           us
           ,
           he
           should
           rather
           pity
           us
           ,
           than
           bend
           his
           Wits
           to
           rail
           and
           scoff
           at
           us
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           13.
           
           Intending
           chiefly
           to
           insist
           upon
           some
           of
           their
           more
           material
           and
           monstrous
           Heresies
           ;
           (
           
             thus
             against
             the
             Quakers
          
           .
           )
        
         
           Re.
           This
           Charge
           looks
           big
           ,
           and
           seems
           to
           make
           a
           great
           Noise
           ;
           but
           as
           't
           is
           levelled
           against
           us
           in
           general
           ,
           't
           is
           as
           false
           as
           the
           rest
           .
           As
           concerning
           the
           Government
           his
           Authority
           is
           as
           invalid
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           he
           only
           refers
           us
           to
           the
           
             Quakers
             Vnmask'd
          
           ,
           printed
           1691.
           
           What
           great
           Authority
           is
           this
           ?
           but
           one
           of
           F.
           Bugg's
           abusive
           Pamphlets
           ,
           which
           is
           fully
           answer'd
           ,
           and
           his
           Abuses
           detected
           over
           and
           over
           ;
           which
           this
           partial
           Adversary
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           .
        
         
           That
           some
           of
           these
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           were
           at
           first
           Common-wealth's
           Men
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           afterward
           for
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           when
           it
           pleased
           God
           by
           his
           over-ruling
           Power
           and
           Providence
           to
           cause
           such
           alterations
           .
           We
           see
           no
           monstrous
           Heresie
           herein
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           was
           in
           Samuel
           .
           See
           1
           Sam.
           8.
           5
           ,
           6.
           ch
           .
           10.
           1.
           
        
         
         
           That
           the
           Quakers
           are
           against
           their
           being
           concerned
           in
           Fighting
           ,
           and
           destroying
           Men's
           Lives
           ;
           as
           believing
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           not
           in
           Christ's
           mediatory
           Kingdoms
           ;
           and
           yet
           grant
           ,
           that
           Wars
           and
           Fighting
           are
           a
           Judgment
           from
           God
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           this
           World.
           What
           Heresie
           or
           Fallibility
           is
           in
           this
           ,
           pray
           ?
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           Difference
           ,
           however
           aggravated
           and
           perverted
           by
           this
           Adversary
           and
           his
           Author
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             Sect.
             3.
             p.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Anno
          
           1650
           and
           1654.
           
           Then
           it
           was
           that
           Rome
           was
           reaping
           a
           plentiful
           Harvest
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           long
           been
           sowing
           ,
           by
           setting
           up
           ,
           in
           that
           universal
           Toleration
           ,
           multitudes
           of
           various
           Sects
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           divide
           ,
           and
           so
           confound
           their
           only
           substantial
           Adversary
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           They
           dressed
           Enthusiasm
           in
           several
           Shapes
           and
           Forms
           of
           
             Presbyter
             ,
             Anabaptist
             ,
             Independent
             ,
             Quaker
             ,
             Muggleton
             ,
          
           and
           along
           ,
           &c.
           which
           differ
           only
           in
           degrees
           .
        
         
           Re.
           Here
           the
           Snake
           puts
           his
           Sting
           out
           against
           all
           Protestant-Dissenters
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           greatly
           envying
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           makes
           a
           very
           ill
           Construction
           of
           their
           former
           Toleration
           :
           And
           no
           doubt
           their
           present
           Liberty
           does
           as
           ill
           please
           him
           .
           Ishmael
           like
           his
           Hand
           is
           against
           every
           Man
           ,
           and
           no
           sort
           of
           Dissenters
           (
           how
           conscientious
           soever
           )
           can
           escape
           his
           Blow
           or
           Push
           :
           He
           makes
           Rome
           the
           Author
           ,
           Patron
           and
           Planter
           of
           
           them
           all
           ,
           both
           
             Presbyter
             ,
             Anabaptist
             ,
             Independent
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
          
           &c.
           how
           plainly
           soever
           they
           have
           approved
           themselves
           Protestants
           ,
           averse
           to
           Popery
           ,
           and
           as
           Dissenting-Protestants
           are
           tolerated
           ;
           it
           appears
           how
           greatly
           he
           envies
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           is
           displeased
           with
           the
           Government
           for
           granting
           the
           same
           .
           Oh
           rare
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           !
           Will
           nothing
           satisfie
           this
           Incendiary
           ,
           but
           Persecution
           and
           Ruin
           to
           Dissenting-Protestants
           ?
           May
           not
           such
           his
           Work
           be
           very
           grateful
           to
           the
           Popish
           Interest
           ?
           What
           a
           cordial
           Friend
           then
           does
           he
           shew
           himself
           to
           the
           Protestants
           ?
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           19.
           
           This
           Doctrin
           of
           Enthusiasm
           came
           chiefly
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             .
             Labadee
          
           ,
           a
           Jesuit
           ,
           set
           it
           up
           in
           Holland
           ;
           and
           
             Robert
             Barclay
          
           the
           Quaker
           ,
           was
           tinctured
           in
           his
           younger
           Years
           ,
           in
           the
           Scotch
           Convent
           at
           Paris
           ;
           and
           
             John
             Vaughton
          
           was
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           ,
           who
           is
           now
           a
           great
           Preacher
           among
           the
           Quakers
           in
           London
           ;
           and
           (
           
             he
             adds
             in
             his
             Errata
             )
             William
             Southby
             ,
          
           a
           Preacher
           now
           among
           them
           in
           Pensilvania
           .
        
         
           Re.
           These
           this
           obscure
           Accuser
           brings
           as
           Instances
           to
           make
           good
           the
           Title
           of
           this
           Third
           Section
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Popish
             Emissaries
             first
             set
             up
             Quakerism
             in
          
           England
           ;
           which
           is
           an
           old
           lying
           Story
           ,
           and
           his
           Instances
           as
           impertinent
           .
           And
           1st
           ,
           We
           deny
           that
           any
           Jesuit
           set
           it
           up
           in
           Holland
           ,
           and
           are
           persuaded
           many
           of
           our
           Friends
           there
           can
           
           testifie
           the
           contrary
           .
           2.
           
           Whatever
           the
           Educations
           of
           the
           said
           
             R.
             B.
          
           and
           
             J.
             V.
          
           were
           in
           their
           Youth
           ,
           as
           to
           Religion
           ,
           they
           were
           none
           of
           the
           first
           Promoters
           of
           Quakerism
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           in
           England
           ,
           by
           many
           Years
           .
           3.
           
           And
           suppose
           the
           One
           was
           tinctured
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           was
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           ,
           this
           makes
           for
           us
           ;
           that
           was
           not
           since
           they
           were
           Quakers
           ,
           but
           before
           they
           turned
           Quakers
           ;
           and
           then
           when
           they
           did
           ,
           they
           turned
           from
           Papists
           and
           Popery
           in
           Testimony
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           against
           human
           Traditions
           and
           Superstitions
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           's
           Teaching
           and
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           Spirit
           and
           Truth
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           20.
           
           The
           Quaker-Infallibility
           was
           contrived
           on
           purpose
           to
           bring
           Men
           back
           to
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           by
           these
           Steps
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           Infallibility
           was
           placed
           by
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           and
           all
           the
           Primitive
           Quakers
           ,
           in
           every
           single
           Quaker
           .
        
         
           Re.
           These
           are
           envious
           and
           false
           Aspersions
           ,
           to
           render
           us
           infamous
           ,
           obnoxious
           and
           offensive
           .
           1.
           
           We
           positively
           deny
           any
           such
           Contrivance
           ,
           Design
           or
           Purpose
           .
           2.
           
           We
           deny
           that
           
             G.
             F.
          
           and
           all
           the
           Primitive
           Quakers
           ,
           place
           Infallibility
           in
           a
           single
           Person
           ,
           like
           Papists
           ,
           or
           in
           every
           single
           Quaker
           without
           distinction
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           which
           assures
           us
           in
           Matters
           of
           Faith
           and
           Salvation
           .
           The
           Man
           often
           sillily
           scoffs
           at
           
           the
           Quaker's
           Infallibility
           ,
           but
           does
           not
           truly
           state
           their
           Principle
           in
           that
           Case
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           38.
           in
           Sect
           5.
           
           They
           (
           i.
           e.
           
             the
             Quakers
          
           )
           damn
           all
           the
           World
           to
           Hell
           ;
           all
           since
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Re.
           This
           is
           a
           great
           Untruth
           :
           We
           damn
           none
           to
           Hell
           ;
           't
           is
           Men's
           own
           Wickedness
           (
           in
           hating
           the
           Light
           )
           which
           carries
           them
           to
           Hell.
           We
           believe
           there
           were
           many
           good
           Men
           ,
           and
           saved
           since
           the
           Apostles
           days
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           40.
           
           They
           pretend
           to
           a
           Perfection
           even
           equal
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           Re.
           We
           pretend
           so
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           of
           our selves
           :
           We
           desire
           we
           may
           always
           be
           kept
           truly
           Humble
           and
           in
           true
           Fear
           ,
           out
           of
           all
           Boasting
           and
           high
           Thoughts
           of
           our selves
           ,
           that
           Christ
           may
           be
           magnified
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           41
           ,
           42.
           in
           Sect.
           5.
           
           They
           give
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           most
           peculiar
           Titles
           of
           Christ
           ;
           as
           that
           of
           
             The
             Branch
             ,
             and
             the
             Star
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           are
           attributed
           to
           
             George
             Fox
          
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           takes
           to
           himself
           ;
           quoting
           New
           Rome
           Arraigned
           ,
           
             p.
             33
             ,
             34.
             and
          
           The
           Quakers
           Vnmask'd
           ,
           and
           New
           Rome
           Vnmask'd
           ,
           
             referring
             the
             Reader
             to
             those
             Books
             of
          
           F.
           Bugg
           
             's
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             quoted
          
           upon
           the
           Margin
           ,
           
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             p.
          
           48.
           
        
         
           Re.
           These
           are
           F.
           Bugg's
           notorious
           refuted
           Lies
           ,
           which
           this
           Adversary
           is
           so
           shamefully
           credulous
           of
           :
           We
           positively
           deny
           
           giving
           those
           peculiar
           Titles
           of
           Christ
           to
           our selves
           ,
           or
           to
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           Bugg
           has
           been
           charged
           therewith
           ,
           and
           cannot
           prove
           them
           .
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           mentioned
           in
           that
           Epistle
           of
           
             E.
             Burroughs
          
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           
             F.
             Bugg
          
           takes
           these
           Titles
           ,
           the
           Branch
           ,
           the
           Star
           ,
           &c.
           which
           are
           peculiar
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
             51
             ,
             53.
             
             Sect
          
           6.
           
           That
           G.
           F.'s
           Great
           Mystery
           ,
           p.
           282.
           endeavours
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           the
           Quakers
           are
           perfect
           as
           God
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           quality
           ,
           but
           in
           equality
           ,
           from
           Christ's
           words
           ,
           
             Be
             ye
             perfect
             ,
             even
             as
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             is
             perfect
             .
          
        
         
           Re.
           These
           are
           not
           G.
           F.'s
           Words
           of
           the
           Quakers
           that
           they
           are
           so
           ;
           his
           Words
           are
           here
           perverted
           :
           He
           refers
           to
           Christ's
           Words
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           which
           is
           of
           God
           and
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           mentions
           not
           the
           Quakers
           in
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
             52.
             
             Great
             Mystery
             ,
          
           p.
           248.
           
             again
             quoted
          
           ,
           viz.
           All
           THAT
           have
           the
           Son
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           have
           THAT
           which
           is
           equal
           in
           Power
           and
           Glory
           with
           the
           Father
           ;
           and
           this
           all
           the
           Quakers
           say
           they
           have
           .
        
         
           Re.
           That
           the
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           are
           equal
           in
           Power
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           same
           Spirit
           that
           raised
           Jesus
           from
           the
           Dead
           dwells
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           we
           see
           not
           this
           to
           be
           such
           a
           monstrous
           Heresie
           .
           Are
           not
           the
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           of
           the
           same
           Substance
           with
           the
           Father
           ?
           And
           have
           not
           the
           Assembly
           at
           
           Westminster
           ,
           confessed
           as
           much
           as
           
             G.
             F.
          
           says
           ?
           Yet
           the
           Quakers
           do
           not
           say
           they
           have
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           fulness
           ,
           but
           in
           measure
           .
        
         
           Sn.
           p.
           53
           ,
           54
           ,
           55.
           
           Sect.
           7.
           
           
             Of
             the
             Quakers
             making
             their
             Soul
             of
             the
             same
             Person
             and
             Substance
             with
             God
          
           ;
           quoting
           
             Great
             Myst.
          
           p.
           247.
           &
           p.
           90
           ,
           91.
           
           &
           273.
           
           Of
           Christ's
           dwelling
           in
           the
           Saints
           ;
           Of
           that
           which
           came
           out
           from
           the
           Creator
           ;
           Of
           the
           Soul
           that
           came
           out
           of
           him
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Re.
           1.
           
           The
           Case
           herein
           is
           both
           mis-understood
           and
           mis-represented
           against
           the
           Quakers
           :
           They
           do
           not
           so
           make
           their
           Souls
           of
           the
           same
           Person
           and
           Substance
           with
           God.
           I
           know
           no
           such
           Expressions
           used
           by
           the
           Quakers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           's
           a
           mis-understanding
           also
           of
           
             G.
             F.
          
           in
           the
           Case
           about
           his
           questioning
           ,
           Is
           not
           that
           a
           part
           of
           God
           which
           came
           out
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Being
           ?
           as
           God
           breathed
           into
           Man
           the
           Breath
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           he
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Man
           )
           became
           a
           living
           Soul
           ;
           to
           which
           Words
           
             G.
             F.
          
           expresly
           refers
           .
           We
           always
           understood
           him
           to
           intend
           ,
           That
           this
           Breath
           of
           Life
           ,
           which
           made
           Man
           a
           living
           Soul
           ,
           was
           that
           divine
           Breath
           ,
           or
           Spirit
           of
           Life
           ,
           which
           came
           out
           from
           God
           and
           of
           his
           own
           Being
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           how
           should
           Man
           thereby
           become
           a
           living
           Soul
           ?
           Which
           clearly
           distinguisheth
           the
           Creature
           Man
           to
           be
           that
           living
           Soul
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           made
           by
           that
           
           Spirit
           ,
           Breath
           and
           Life
           which
           proceeded
           from
           his
           Creator
           ,
           and
           which
           some
           term
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Soul.
           So
           that
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           ,
           abstractly
           considered
           ,
           was
           as
           truly
           created
           as
           Man
           himself
           ;
           tho'
           that
           divine
           Inspiration
           ,
           or
           Breath
           of
           Life
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Soul
           had
           its
           Being
           ,
           Life
           and
           Immortality
           ,
           be
           Increated
           and
           of
           God
           himself
           ;
           for
           we
           ever
           distinguished
           between
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           saves
           it
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           That
           his
           2d
           ,
           4th
           ,
           8th
           &
           9th
           Sections
           are
           not
           particularly
           pointed
           at
           ,
           being
           in
           Substance
           comprehensively
           and
           sufficiently
           answered
           in
           divers
           Answers
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           
             Just
             Enquiry
          
           the
           same
           things
           being
           often
           repeated
           in
           his
           Book
           ;
           as
           about
           
             Carnal
             Weapons
             ;
             Damning
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             Immediate
             Revelation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
             69.
             
             Sect.
          
           10.
           
           As
           they
           place
           Infallibility
           in
           every
           single
           Quaker
           ,
           so
           they
           confine
           it
           not
           to
           Matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           extend
           it
           to
           all
           Persons
           and
           Things
           ,
           to
           know
           all
           Men's
           Hearts
           and
           all
           Things
           in
           the
           World
           by
           their
           inward
           Light
           without
           ,
           being
           told
           by
           any
           .
        
         
           Re.
           Here
           's
           a
           great
           Mistake
           in
           these
           Accusations
           .
           1.
           
           Such
           a
           personal
           Infallibility
           as
           to
           know
           all
           Persons
           ,
           States
           and
           Things
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           pretend
           not
           to
           ;
           for
           that
           were
           for
           Man
           to
           pretend
           Omnisciency
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           proper
           to
           Almighty
           God
           :
           The
           Man
           's
           egregiously
           out
           in
           confounding
           Infallibility
           
           with
           Omnisciency
           .
           The
           Infallibility
           or
           Certainty
           own'd
           by
           us
           ,
           originally
           is
           in
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Light
           of
           Truth
           given
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           not
           consisting
           in
           Persons
           ,
           their
           humane
           or
           natural
           Parts
           ;
           yet
           we
           must
           confess
           ,
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           doth
           infallibly
           teach
           and
           lead
           them
           into
           all
           Truth
           ,
           who
           truly
           obey
           it
           ,
           and
           gives
           them
           certain
           knowledge
           in
           Matters
           of
           Faith
           and
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           81.
           
           They
           turn
           and
           wind
           this
           Infallibility
           of
           theirs
           at
           such
           a
           rate
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           cannot
           )
           know
           what
           they
           mean
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           Re.
           Where
           's
           then
           the
           Blasphemy
           ?
           Here
           's
           manifest
           Contradiction
           to
           what
           he
           hath
           said
           before
           ,
           about
           extending
           the
           
             Quaker's
             Infallibility
             to
             all
             Persons
             and
             Things
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             all
             Mens
             Hearts
             and
             all
             things
             in
             the
             World
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           is
           to
           pretend
           to
           Omnisciency
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           proper
           to
           God
           who
           only
           is
           Omniscient
           .
           Silence
           had
           better
           become
           this
           occult
           Adversary's
           Ignorance
           ,
           than
           to
           reproach
           or
           vilifie
           us
           about
           what
           he
           knows
           not
           .
        
         
           
             Sn
             p.
          
           83
           ,
           84.
           
           The
           Strength
           which
           God
           has
           given
           to
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           is
           as
           sufficient
           to
           climb
           up
           to
           the
           Skies
           ,
           as
           the
           Wisdom
           or
           Light
           which
           he
           has
           given
           to
           our
           Souls
           was
           sufficient
           ,
           of
           it self
           ,
           to
           have
           found
           out
           the
           redemption
           of
           lost
           Man
           ,
           by
           the
           Incarnation
           and
           Satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           to
           God's
           Justice
           for
           our
           Sins
           ;
           or
           if
           found
           out
           ,
           to
           
           have
           paid
           that
           Price
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           accomplished
           that
           whole
           wonderful
           Oeconomy
           of
           our
           Salvation
           by
           our
           own
           Abilities
           ;
           
             and
             then
             he
             goes
             on
             thus
             confusedly
          
           )
           so
           very
           insufficient
           is
           the
           Light
           within
           us
           ,
           even
           tho'
           followed
           to
           the
           utmost
           by
           its
           own
           Strength
           to
           carry
           us
           to
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Re.
           This
           is
           to
           deny
           any
           divine
           Wisdom
           ,
           Light
           ,
           Word
           or
           Power
           to
           be
           given
           to
           our
           Souls
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           could
           live
           and
           immortally
           subsist
           without
           the
           divine
           Logos
           ,
           or
           Word
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           in
           Scripture
           is
           called
           ,
           The
           Ingrafted
           Word
           which
           is
           able
           to
           save
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           carry
           us
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           't
           is
           therefore
           great
           Darkness
           to
           oppose
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           this
           Light
           ,
           this
           Word
           or
           Christ
           within
           ,
           or
           to
           oppose
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           Sufferings
           ,
           Satisfaction
           ,
           or
           our
           Redemption
           obtained
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           our
           Mediator
           ,
           to
           this
           his
           own
           inward
           Light
           ,
           Power
           and
           Appearance
           ;
           for
           as
           truly
           as
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           our
           blessed
           Mediator
           ,
           has
           obtained
           eternal
           Redemption
           and
           Salvation
           for
           us
           ,
           so
           truly
           doth
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           by
           his
           Light
           ,
           Life
           and
           Power
           ,
           make
           us
           Partakers
           of
           that
           Redemption
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           the
           Oeconomy
           ,
           Law
           or
           Rule
           of
           his
           House
           and
           Family
           ,
           as
           we
           obey
           him
           therein
           ,
           that
           we
           being
           reconciled
           by
           his
           Death
           might
           be
           saved
           by
           his
           Life
           .
           The
           divine
           Logos
           ,
           the
           Light
           or
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           as
           able
           now
           to
           discover
           what
           Christ
           hath
           done
           and
           suffered
           
           for
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           shew
           the
           Prophets
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           the
           Glory
           that
           should
           follow
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           84.
           
           And
           therefore
           the
           Quakers
           preaching
           up
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           Light
           within
           (
           as
           all
           of
           them
           but
           the
           Separatists
           do
           )
           is
           not
           only
           highly
           derogatory
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           paid
           by
           Christ
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           blasphemous
           ,
           in
           ascribing
           to
           Our Selves
           a
           Power
           sufficient
           to
           work
           out
           our
           own
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           Re.
           There
           are
           two
           gross
           Mistakes
           in
           these
           Passages
           .
           1.
           
           The
           sufficiency
           we
           ascribe
           to
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Light
           and
           Life
           within
           ,
           is
           not
           any
           derogation
           to
           his
           Satisfaction
           ,
           Attonement
           or
           Ransom
           given
           and
           paid
           by
           him
           (
           without
           us
           )
           for
           Sins
           and
           Sinners
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           Christ's
           own
           exhorting
           Men
           
             To
             believe
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             become
             Children
             of
             the
             Light
          
           ;
           or
           the
           Apostle's
           ,
           to
           
             a
             receiving
             the
             ingrafted
             Word
             which
             was
             able
             to
             save
             the
             Souls
             ,
          
           could
           be
           derogatory
           to
           his
           blessed
           intention
           and
           end
           in
           his
           Suffering
           and
           Sacrifice
           for
           Mankind
           ;
           but
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Christ
           by
           his
           Light
           and
           Life
           within
           leads
           to
           know
           and
           experience
           the
           same
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           our
           effectual
           Cleansing
           and
           actual
           Deliverance
           from
           Sin
           and
           Satan
           ,
           &c.
           which
           he
           has
           obtained
           for
           us
           and
           for
           Mankind
           ,
           by
           his
           Sufferings
           and
           Mediation
           .
           2.
           
           We
           never
           ascribed
           to
           our selves
           a
           Power
           sufficient
           to
           work
           out
           our
           own
           Salvation
           ,
           that
           's
           notoriously
           known
           to
           
           be
           expresly
           contrary
           to
           our
           professed
           Principle
           :
           We
           ascribe
           our
           sufficiency
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           by
           his
           own
           Power
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Light
           in
           us
           to
           work
           out
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           it
           being
           by
           Grace
           ,
           through
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           saved
           ,
           not
           of
           our selves
           ;
           't
           is
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           without
           him
           we
           can
           do
           nothing
           .
           And
           this
           Heavenly
           Treasure
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           it
           in
           our
           earthen
           Vessels
           ,
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           Power
           is
           of
           God
           and
           not
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           After
           his
           many
           Scoffs
           at
           our
           Doctrin
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           which
           he
           knows
           not
           what
           to
           make
           of
           ,
           he
           has
           at
           length
           stumbl'd
           upon
           an
           Instance
           of
           those
           he
           esteems
           will
           be
           found
           to
           have
           the
           best
           Title
           to
           it
           ,
           p.
           85.
           where
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Prov.
             16.
             10.
             
             A
             divine
             Sentence
             is
             in
             the
             Lips
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Mouth
             transgresseth
             not
             in
             Judgment
             .
          
           We
           would
           ask
           him
           ,
           If
           none
           are
           indued
           with
           a
           divine
           Sentence
           and
           unerring
           Judgment
           but
           Kings
           ?
           Or
           ,
           if
           none
           are
           Saints
           and
           Partakers
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           or
           divine
           Wisdom
           ,
           but
           Kings
           ?
           What
           kind
           of
           Kings
           he
           means
           that
           are
           thus
           infallible
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           distinguish
           ;
           sure
           they
           must
           be
           just
           and
           good
           Kings
           indued
           with
           divine
           Wisdom
           :
           But
           are
           none
           else
           so
           but
           Kings
           ?
           Do
           not
           all
           that
           truly
           fear
           God
           partake
           of
           the
           same
           Spirit
           and
           Wisdom
           ?
           Is
           God
           any
           respecter
           of
           Persons
           ?
           What
           does
           he
           think
           of
           those
           
             very
             Elect
          
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           
           implies
           't
           is
           impossible
           to
           deceive
           ,
           Mat.
           24.
           24.
           
           Are
           they
           fallible
           or
           deceivable
           ?
           Or
           of
           them
           in
           whose
           Mouths
           was
           found
           no
           Guile
           ?
           Or
           of
           them
           who
           have
           put
           
             away
             all
             Guile
             ,
             and
             all
             Malice
             ,
             and
             all
             Lying
             ,
             and
             all
             Hypocrisie
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           1.
           
           Are
           such
           led
           by
           an
           infallible
           Spirit
           or
           no
           ?
           But
           to
           proceed
           ,
           he
           has
           some
           very
           scurrilous
           and
           abusive
           Flings
           at
           
             G.
             W.
          
           to
           prove
           him
           not
           led
           by
           an
           infallible
           Spirit
           of
           discerning
           or
           true
           Judgment
           ,
           p.
           87.
           
           He
           quotes
           
             G.
             W.'s
             Charitable
             Essay
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
          
           Fr.
           Bugg
           ,
           p.
           6.
           his
           objecting
           against
           
             G.
             F.
          
           That
           they
           (
           the
           Quakers
           )
           could
           discern
           who
           were
           Saints
           ,
           and
           who
           
             Apostates
             ,
             without
             speaking
             ever
             a
             Word
             .
          
           And
           says
           that
           he
           (
           G.
           W.
           )
           
             puts
             it
             off
             ingeniously
             thus
             ,
             That
             they
             could
             discern
             it
             by
             their
             lofty
             Looks
             ,
             wanton
             and
             scornful
             Eyes
             ,
             envious
             and
             fallen
             Countenances
             ,
             and
             so
             without
             speaking
             ever
             a
             Word
             ,
          
           p.
           87.
           
           And
           then
           ,
           among
           divers
           other
           Scoffs
           and
           Flouts
           ,
           goes
           on
           ;
           
             Is
             not
             this
             very
             hard
             Fishing
             for
             Infallibility
             ?
          
           Adding
           ,
           
             Alas
             !
             poor
          
           George
           ,
           
             Is
             the
             infallible
             Quaker
             
               dwindled
               down
            
             to
             a
             meer
             Gypsie
             or
             paltry
             Fortune-teller
             ,
             to
             nothing
             but
             a
             little
             Skill
             in
             Physiognomy
             ?
             Ah!
          
           George
           ,
           
             what
             a
             blessed
             Spirit
             would'st
             thee
             have
             thought
             Satan
             ,
             if
             thee
             hadst
             seen
             him
             when
             he
             was
             transform'd
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             ?
          
           p.
           88.
           89.
           in
           Sect.
           10.
           
        
         
         
           To
           all
           which
           it
           may
           be
           safely
           answer'd
           ,
           This
           Scorner's
           Abuse
           and
           Perversion
           is
           herein
           very
           evident
           ;
           for
           that
           we
           do
           not
           place
           our
           Infallibility
           of
           discerning
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           only
           upon
           those
           outward
           Signs
           in
           the
           Countenances
           of
           wicked
           Men
           or
           Women
           ,
           as
           their
           lofty
           Looks
           ,
           scornful
           Eyes
           ,
           envious
           fallen
           Countenances
           ;
           though
           these
           were
           in
           part
           instanced
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           great
           wonderment
           made
           of
           knowing
           wicked
           Hearts
           when
           silent
           ,
           to
           shew
           there
           are
           other
           outward
           Signs
           and
           Tokens
           to
           manifest
           them
           by
           ,
           than
           their
           wicked
           Words
           or
           prophane
           Talk
           ,
           and
           even
           such
           Signs
           as
           Scripture
           takes
           notice
           of
           .
           And
           seeing
           this
           Scorner
           has
           unjustly
           perverted
           and
           minced
           the
           Passage
           quoted
           ,
           
             Char.
             Essay
          
           ,
           p.
           5
           ,
           6.
           't
           is
           meet
           to
           recite
           it
           more
           fully
           ,
           for
           the
           Quakers
           having
           a
           Spirit
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           beyond
           all
           the
           Fore-fathers
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           &c.
           viz.
           
           
             That
             the
             very
             intent
             and
             meaning
             of
             G.
             F.'s
             Words
             herein
             ,
             was
             not
             beyond
             all
             the
             Fore-fathers
             without
             exception
             ,
             but
             beyond
             all
             in
             the
             Apostacy
             .
             And
             further
             ;
             and
             they
             can
             discern
             who
             are
             Saints
             and
             who
             are
             Devils
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             Apostates
             ,
             without
             speaking
             ever
             a
             word
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             that
             be
             in
             the
             Power
             and
             Life
             of
             Truth
             (
             as
             
               G.
               F.
            
             there
             saith
             )
             can
             so
             discern
             between
             Saints
             and
             Devils
             ;
             and
             that
             's
             possible
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             for
             humble
             
             Men
             to
             discern
             wicked
             Persons
             ,
             even
             by
             their
             proud
             and
             lofty
             Looks
             ,
             wanton
             and
             scornful
             Eyes
             ,
             envious
             and
             fallen
             Countenances
             ,
             the
             shew
             of
             whose
             Counteannces
             testifing
             against
             them
             :
             And
             more
             especially
             by
             the
             
               Gift
               of
               discerning
               of
               Spirits
            
             ,
             given
             to
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Apostates
             and
             wicked
             Spirits
             are
             discernible
             from
             Saints
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             
               Spirit
               of
               Vnderstanding
               and
               Discerning
            
             is
             given
             among
             us
             ,
             &c.
             concluding
             with
             the
             Saints
             Right
             of
             discerning
             by
             the
             
               Power
               and
               Life
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             between
             Saints
             and
             Devils
             .
          
        
         
           From
           all
           which
           ,
           pray
           observe
           how
           plain
           it
           is
           that
           discerning
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           which
           we
           assert
           ,
           is
           principally
           placed
           on
           (
           and
           springs
           from
           )
           
             the
             Power
             and
             Life
             of
             Truth
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           Christ
           )
           and
           the
           Gift
           of
           discerning
           of
           Spirits
           given
           to
           some
           Members
           especially
           ,
           (
           and
           still
           is
           continued
           )
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           ;
           and
           from
           which
           discerning
           ,
           Satan
           cannot
           be
           hid
           ,
           however
           he
           transform
           himself
           ;
           altho'
           proud
           and
           lofty
           Looks
           ,
           wanton
           and
           scornful
           Eyes
           ,
           envious
           and
           fallen
           Countenances
           ,
           are
           rendred
           in
           Scripture
           as
           outward
           Signs
           or
           Marks
           of
           such
           wicked
           Hearts
           ,
           which
           also
           the
           Gift
           and
           Spirit
           of
           discerning
           perceiveth
           ;
           and
           gives
           to
           see
           many
           times
           through
           such
           outward
           Mediums
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           
             true
             discerning
             of
             Spirits
          
           ,
           which
           we
           plead
           for
           ,
           is
           
           neither
           dwindled
           down
           to
           a
           meer
           Gypsie
           nor
           paltry
           Fortune-teller
           ,
           nor
           to
           nothing
           but
           a
           
             little
             Jugler's
             Skill
             in
             Physiognomy
          
           ,
           as
           this
           scornful
           Adversary
           reflects
           .
           And
           to
           reprehend
           his
           Reproach
           and
           Blasphemy
           herein
           ,
           and
           shew
           him
           that
           both
           God
           ,
           and
           good
           Men
           divinely
           inspired
           ,
           have
           also
           taken
           notice
           of
           such
           Signs
           ,
           Marks
           and
           Tokens
           in
           wicked
           Men's
           Looks
           and
           Countenances
           ,
           as
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           Let
           him
           read
           and
           consider
           these
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Gen.
             4.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Psal.
             10.
             4.
             
             Isa.
          
           3.
           9
           ,
           16.
           
           &
           2.
           11.
           
           &
           5.
           15.
           
           
             Psal.
             131.
             1.
             
             Prov.
          
           30.
           13.
           
           &
           6.
           17.
           
           &
           21.
           4.
           
           And
           he
           may
           see
           that
           both
           God
           Himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Prophets
           and
           Servants
           ,
           took
           notice
           of
           wicked
           Men's
           
             Countenances
             ,
             proud
             and
             lofty
             Looks
             ,
             and
             wanton
             Eyes
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           did
           not
           therefore
           deserve
           to
           be
           numbred
           among
           
             Gypsies
             and
             Juglers
          
           .
           Behold
           the
           Levity
           and
           Ignorance
           of
           this
           prophane
           Scoffer
           
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             discerning
             and
             Scripture
             !
          
        
         
           
             Who
             further
             in
             's
             scoffing
             Humour
             proceeds
             against
          
           G.
           W.
           
             notoriously
             to
             detect
             his
             Infallibility
             by
             Signs
             and
             Faces
             ,
             as
             well
             as
          
           G.
           Fox
           
             's
             without
             speaking
             ever
             a
             word
             (
             as
             he
             pretends
             .
             )
             His
             Story
             is
             about
             one
          
           Chr.
           Athinson
           's
           miscarriage
           at
           Norwich
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1655.
           from
           Richard
           Hubberthorn's
           writing
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           we
           were
           searching
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Will
           waiting
           for
           his
           Counsel
           .
           
             The
             Scoffer
             reflects
          
           ,
           That
           notwithstanding
           
           all
           this
           ,
           neither
           
             G.
             Fox
             ,
             G.
             Whitehead
          
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           of
           the
           infallible
           Gang
           could
           find
           it
           out
           ,
           till
           
             Chr.
             Atkinson
          
           ,
           prickt
           with
           the
           stings
           of
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           did
           freely
           and
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           confess
           it
           ,
           and
           sign'd
           a
           Paper
           of
           Condemnation
           of
           himself
           for
           this
           wicked
           Fact
           ,
           
             p.
             90
             ,
             91
             ,
             92.
             
             Sect.
          
           10.
           
        
         
           And
           what
           of
           all
           this
           ?
           What
           can
           he
           make
           of
           it
           ?
           That
           the
           then
           Quakers
           could
           not
           find
           out
           the
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           till
           upon
           their
           searching
           it
           out
           and
           waiting
           in
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           for
           his
           Counsel
           ,
           the
           Offender
           was
           made
           to
           confess
           it
           ,
           from
           inward
           Conviction
           in
           's
           own
           Conscience
           ?
           And
           what
           's
           the
           consequence
           ?
           Therefore
           they
           were
           not
           led
           by
           an
           infallible
           Spirit
           ;
           that
           follows
           not
           .
           That
           Spirit
           might
           lead
           them
           to
           search
           and
           examine
           the
           Offender
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           bring
           him
           under
           Judgment
           and
           Sense
           of
           his
           Evil
           ,
           which
           they
           understood
           before
           ,
           and
           upon
           Examination
           and
           placing
           true
           Judgment
           upon
           him
           ,
           were
           made
           instrumental
           to
           bring
           him
           under
           Judgment
           and
           Confession
           ;
           for
           some
           discovery
           of
           his
           Crime
           was
           made
           before
           ,
           which
           occasioned
           their
           farther
           Enquiry
           and
           Care
           to
           prevent
           the
           reproach
           thereof
           from
           falling
           upon
           Truth
           and
           our
           Friends
           that
           were
           innocent
           .
           Besides
           ,
           
             G.
             W.
          
           was
           not
           at
           Norwich
           when
           this
           Miscarriage
           hapned
           and
           was
           discovered
           ;
           yet
           he
           affirms
           ,
           that
           sometime
           before
           ,
           both
           he
           and
           some
           others
           perceived
           
           that
           the
           said
           C.
           Atkinson's
           Spirit
           was
           wrong
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           did
           not
           live
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           in
           Humility
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           burthened
           concerning
           him
           ,
           and
           did
           seriously
           caution
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           too
           high
           to
           receive
           their
           Counsel
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           they
           were
           jealous
           Truth
           would
           suffer
           by
           him
           some
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           tho'
           they
           pretended
           not
           to
           know
           the
           Grossness
           of
           his
           Miscarriage
           aforehand
           ,
           nor
           till
           some
           discovery
           was
           made
           thereof
           ;
           neither
           were
           they
           (
           or
           are
           we
           )
           desirous
           to
           know
           all
           private
           Conversations
           and
           Actions
           of
           evil
           Men.
           We
           pretend
           not
           to
           know
           by
           Revelation
           ,
           or
           the
           infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           how
           many
           drunken
           Priests
           are
           in
           England
           ,
           &c.
           nor
           how
           many
           of
           them
           have
           had
           their
           Misses
           ,
           and
           Bastards
           by
           their
           Maids
           and
           others
           ;
           nor
           who
           they
           all
           are
           by
           Name
           ;
           but
           by
           outward
           Relation
           we
           have
           had
           account
           of
           a
           great
           many
           such
           ,
           tho'
           we
           charge
           not
           all
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           eminent
           ones
           ,
           who
           are
           more
           sober
           than
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           if
           this
           scornful
           Adversary
           shall
           therefore
           conclude
           that
           we
           have
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           (
           which
           is
           infallible
           )
           he
           might
           as
           well
           conclude
           ,
           no
           Man
           has
           it
           ,
           because
           not
           omniscient
           ;
           which
           were
           very
           absurd
           and
           blasphemous
           .
           And
           then
           be
           sure
           he
           has
           excluded
           himself
           from
           having
           that
           infallible
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           none
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           consequently
           destroyed
           the
           credit
           of
           all
           his
           own
           Work
           against
           us
           ;
           as
           therein
           
           having
           followed
           his
           own
           Spirit
           (
           dictated
           by
           Satan
           )
           as
           the
           false
           and
           lying
           Prophets
           did
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           God.
           
        
         
           
             To
             his
             scurrilous
             Story
             of
          
           more
           tender
           regard
           shewed
           to
           some
           young
           Women
           who
           had
           given
           a
           Confession
           in
           Writing
           to
           
             John
             Bolton
          
           ,
           of
           their
           frailty
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           as
           is
           told
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Hat
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           hush'd
           up
           because
           it
           touched
           many
           eminent
           ones
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           who
           from
           Day
           to
           Day
           resorted
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             &c.
             p.
             95
             ,
             96.
             
             Sect.
          
           10.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           sligh
           insinuating
           way
           of
           implicitely
           scandalizing
           Persons
           by
           such
           old
           envious
           Stories
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           cast
           Dirt
           not
           only
           upon
           some
           private
           Persons
           ,
           but
           even
           upon
           
             many
             eminent
             ones
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
          
           without
           telling
           us
           the
           Names
           either
           of
           the
           Men
           or
           Women
           charged
           .
           At
           this
           rate
           many
           honest
           Persons
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           good
           Fame
           also
           ,
           may
           be
           very
           injuriously
           brought
           under
           suspicion
           of
           great
           Enormity
           and
           Scandal
           .
           But
           let
           this
           Adversary
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           very
           credulous
           of
           such
           infamous
           Stories
           ,
           come
           forth
           and
           shew
           himself
           ,
           and
           be
           more
           plain
           and
           particular
           in
           his
           Charge
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Persons
           and
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           charged
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           said
           Confession
           of
           the
           Women
           ;
           and
           probably
           he
           may
           have
           a
           more
           direct
           Answer
           :
           For
           his
           suspicious
           Charge
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           exhibited
           by
           him
           ,
           appears
           a
           very
           blind
           Story
           ,
           which
           we
           can
           
           make
           neither
           Head
           nor
           Tail
           of
           .
           And
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Hat
          
           did
           then
           prejudicially
           and
           blindly
           bring
           it
           forth
           ;
           which
           't
           is
           hoped
           the
           Author
           hath
           repented
           of
           long
           before
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           Opposer
           should
           look
           and
           examin
           among
           his
           own
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           remember
           that
           
             the
             Incontinency
             of
             Priests
          
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           an
           old
           penal
           Statue-Law
           ,
           1
           H.
           7.
           4.
           
           
             made
             against
             Priests
             ,
             Clerks
             and
             religious
             Men
             for
             Incontinency
             ,
             being
             duly
             convicted
             of
             
               Advoutry
               ,
               Fornication
               ,
               Incest
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             fleshly
             Incontinency
             ,
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Ordinary
             by
             Imprisonment
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             quantity
             and
             quality
             of
             the
             Trespass
             .
          
           If
           this
           Law
           be
           obsolete
           and
           not
           put
           in
           Execution
           ,
           we
           cannot
           suppose
           't
           is
           because
           all
           the
           Priests
           are
           reformed
           and
           clear
           of
           that
           Enormity
           in
           these
           Days
           .
           However
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           all
           be
           charged
           with
           the
           Faults
           of
           some
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           99.
           
           I
           hope
           what
           has
           been
           said
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           cure
           Men
           of
           this
           most
           mistaken
           pretence
           to
           Infallibility
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           nothing
           could
           proceed
           from
           Infallibility
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           infallible
           .
        
         
           Re.
           1.
           
           We
           know
           no
           mistaken
           pretence
           to
           Infallibility
           ,
           that
           's
           grounded
           on
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           an
           infallible
           unerring
           Spirit
           in
           all
           its
           Gifts
           ,
           
           Teachings
           ,
           Operations
           and
           Fruits
           ,
           and
           leads
           the
           truly
           spiritual-minded
           into
           all
           Truth
           ;
           and
           no
           other
           Spirit
           can
           we
           ground
           Infallibility
           ,
           in
           Matters
           of
           Faith
           or
           Duty
           ,
           upon
           .
           2.
           
           As
           no
           Lie
           is
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           so
           nothing
           proceeds
           from
           this
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           but
           what
           's
           true
           and
           certain
           ,
           as
           all
           its
           Ways
           and
           Teachings
           are
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           102.
           
           The
           Case
           of
           the
           Quakers
           is
           so
           hard
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           can
           prove
           but
           ONE
           false
           Prophet
           among
           them
           ,
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           All
           and
           every
           one
           of
           them
           must
           be
           a
           Deceit
           ;
           because
           (
           out
           of
           
             E.
             Burr
          
           .
           )
           the
           Infallibility
           is
           asserted
           to
           belong
           to
           every
           One
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           Re.
           1.
           
           The
           first
           part
           is
           as
           good
           Logick
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           If
           we
           can
           prove
           but
           one
           Drunkard
           ,
           or
           effeminate
           debauched
           Person
           ,
           among
           the
           Clergy
           of
           England
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           all
           Drunkards
           ,
           &c.
           and
           their
           pretence
           to
           be
           all
           (
           and
           every
           one
           of
           them
           )
           Christ's
           Ministers
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           Deceit
           ;
           but
           let
           him
           better
           consider
           on
           't
           :
           True
           Prophets
           were
           not
           to
           suffer
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           branded
           for
           the
           false
           Prophet's
           Falshood
           and
           Presumption
           .
           See
           Deut.
           18.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           2.
           
           Infallibility
           is
           no
           otherwise
           asserted
           to
           belong
           to
           every
           one
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           than
           as
           we
           are
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           and
           taught
           thereby
           ,
           a
           Manifestation
           whereof
           is
           given
           to
           every
           one
           to
           profit
           withal
           .
           But
           we
           do
           not
           therefore
           grant
           ,
           that
           every
           (
           or
           any
           )
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           belongs
           to
           us
           or
           our
           Society
           .
        
         
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           102
           ,
           103.
           
           To
           his
           long
           Story
           of
           a
           Quaker-Glover
           in
           Cheapside
           who
           had
           his
           Till
           robb'd
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Quaker-Prophet
           mistaken
           in
           the
           Person
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Re.
           'T
           is
           too
           long
           a
           Story
           to
           repeat
           ,
           and
           seems
           designed
           to
           render
           us
           ridiculously
           odious
           ;
           to
           which
           at
           present
           take
           the
           Answer
           following
           ,
           till
           the
           Snake-man
           appears
           to
           bring
           forth
           better
           Proof
           .
        
         
           
             
               THE
               Glover
               replies
               for
               himself
               ,
               thinking
               it
               no
               Favour
               to
               have
               his
               Name
               concealed
               under
               a
               true
               state
               of
               the
               Case
               ,
               and
               minds
               his
               Author
               it
               is
               not
               safe
               nor
               warrantable
               to
               publish
               by
               Hear-say
               ;
               for
               his
               Account
               is
               almost
               in
               every
               part
               false
               ,
               containing
               at
               least
               twelve
               plain
               Mistakes
               at
               best
               .
               A
               natural
               Consequence
               of
               being
               over-officious
               and
               medling
               in
               other
               Mens
               Affairs
               ;
               which
               he
               is
               the
               readier
               to
               let
               him
               know
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               will
               please
               to
               appear
               Face
               to
               Face
               ,
               and
               hath
               two
               Ears
               ,
               may
               be
               yet
               better
               informed
               by
               him
               ;
               who
               is
               willing
               to
               join
               Issue
               with
               him
               in
               his
               great
               many
               more
               Instances
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               .
            
             
               
                 Nath.
                 Marks
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Among
           his
           many
           repeated
           Falshoods
           ,
           there
           is
           something
           of
           Truth
           hinted
           about
           one
           he
           calls
           a
           Prophet
           (
           although
           never
           so
           esteemed
           by
           us
           )
           who
           not
           keeping
           in
           Humility
           ,
           true
           Fear
           and
           Watchfulness
           (
           as
           the
           
           Light
           of
           the
           Lord
           would
           have
           guided
           him
           )
           the
           Enemy
           prevailed
           to
           hurry
           him
           (
           by
           the
           shrength
           of
           Imagination
           and
           a
           secret
           discomposure
           of
           Mind
           )
           wrongfully
           to
           charge
           a
           Person
           with
           the
           Fact
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           has
           been
           reprehended
           and
           testified
           against
           ;
           and
           we
           desire
           the
           Lord
           may
           truly
           humble
           that
           Person
           unto
           true
           Repentance
           .
           Is
           it
           just
           to
           reproach
           all
           for
           this
           one
           Man's
           Offence
           ?
           Would
           this
           Accuser
           be
           so
           dealt
           by
           ,
           from
           the
           gross
           Miscarriages
           of
           many
           of
           his
           esteemed
           reverend
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ?
           Or
           because
           some
           of
           them
           have
           run
           Mad
           ,
           would
           he
           and
           the
           rest
           be
           so
           deemed
           ?
           We
           trow
           not
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           104
           ,
           105.
           
           These
           Quaker-Prophets
           resolv'd
           to
           try
           their
           Hands
           round
           ,
           since
           they
           had
           begun
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           they
           could
           terrifie
           some
           or
           other
           to
           confess
           their
           Infallibility
           .
        
         
           Re.
           What
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           ,
           did
           so
           resolve
           ?
           This
           is
           a
           foul
           Aspersion
           ,
           mix'd
           with
           the
           other
           false
           and
           partial
           Story
           ,
           to
           defame
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           invalidate
           our
           Christian
           Testimony
           which
           is
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           and
           its
           Infallibility
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           112.
           
           Now
           it
           is
           made
           apparent
           that
           that
           Spirit
           which
           possesses
           them
           (
           
             i.
             e.
             the
             Quakers
          
           )
           is
           the
           very
           Spirit
           of
           Lies
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           and
           consequently
           that
           their
           Light
           within
           is
           Darkness
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           said
           ,
           
             O
             how
             great
             is
             that
             Darkness
             !
          
        
         
         
           Re.
           What
           a
           blasphemous
           ,
           scornful
           and
           defaming
           Wretch
           is
           this
           ?
           1.
           
           Thus
           to
           defame
           and
           condemn
           a
           sober
           religious
           People
           ,
           as
           possest
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           from
           some
           personal
           Mistakes
           ,
           Failings
           and
           Weaknesses
           .
           2.
           
           Thus
           to
           condemn
           the
           Principle
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           our
           Light
           within
           )
           as
           great
           Darkness
           ,
           because
           of
           some
           personal
           Miscarriages
           ,
           or
           Darkness
           prevailing
           ,
           through
           their
           not
           walking
           in
           the
           true
           Light
           which
           we
           profess
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           113.
           
           O
           therefore
           let
           those
           Christians
           beware
           ,
           who
           are
           led
           away
           with
           pretences
           to
           the
           Spirit
           in
           any
           Men
           ,
           not
           only
           against
           ,
           but
           beside
           that
           which
           is
           written
           ,
           who
           break
           the
           Vnity
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           which
           Christ
           calls
           the
           tearing
           of
           his
           own
           Body
           to
           pieces
           )
           and
           forsake
           the
           Communion
           of
           their
           lawful
           Bishops
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           has
           left
           as
           his
           own
           immediate
           Representatives
           and
           Vice
           gerents
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Principles
           of
           Vnity
           in
           their
           respective
           Churches
           .
        
         
           Re.
           This
           Story
           affects
           all
           Protestant
           Dissenters
           ,
           how
           conscientious
           soever
           any
           of
           them
           are
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           all
           led
           by
           an
           ill
           Spirit
           ,
           against
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           break
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           tear
           his
           Body
           to
           pieces
           ,
           and
           to
           forsake
           the
           Communion
           of
           Christ's
           own
           immediate
           Representatives
           and
           Vice-gerents
           .
           Very
           high
           Charges
           indeed
           ,
           but
           we
           deny
           them
           ;
           he
           must
           produce
           some
           better
           Proofs
           than
           his
           own
           
           
             ipse
             dixit
          
           ,
           or
           thus
           imposing
           upon
           
             Dissenting
             Protestants
          
           .
           And
           suppose
           some
           such
           Dissenters
           should
           deny
           a
           Church
           ,
           guilty
           of
           severe
           Persecution
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Church
           or
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           such
           Bishops
           as
           have
           countenanced
           Persecution
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           Vice-gerents
           ;
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           in
           Conscience
           hold
           Communion
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           with
           that
           Church
           ;
           what
           proof
           will
           he
           bring
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Denyers
           thereof
           ?
           See
           what
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
             115.
             
             Sect.
          
           10.
           
           Tho'
           God
           sent
           many
           Prophets
           to
           reprove
           the
           Kings
           and
           the
           Priests
           ,
           yet
           they
           neither
           rebelled
           against
           the
           Kings
           ,
           nor
           set
           up
           opposite
           Altars
           against
           those
           of
           those
           wicked
           Priests
           :
           But
           AS
           they
           paid
           all
           dutiful
           Obedience
           to
           their
           persecuting
           Kings
           ,
           and
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           under
           them
           without
           resistance
           ;
           SO
           did
           they
           always
           keep
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           those
           same
           Priests
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           provok'd
           and
           reprov'd
           ,
           and
           paid
           all
           due
           Obedience
           to
           their
           sacred
           Authority
           .
        
         
           Re.
           1st
           .
           That
           God
           sent
           Prophets
           to
           reprove
           the
           wickedness
           of
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           ,
           and
           the
           Covteousness
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           Prophaneness
           and
           Persecution
           of
           corrupt
           and
           polluted
           Priests
           ,
           is
           true
           ;
           and
           that
           true
           Prophets
           patiently
           suffered
           by
           both
           .
           2.
           
           But
           that
           the
           true
           Prophets
           did
           always
           keep
           
             in
             the
             Communion
          
           of
           those
           same
           corrupted
           ,
           polluted
           and
           wicked
           Priests
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           reproved
           (
           as
           asserted
           )
           we
           deny
           ;
           for
           the
           
           Holy
           Prophets
           had
           a
           distinct
           ,
           pure
           Communion
           ,
           from
           that
           of
           the
           polluted
           Priests
           .
           3.
           
           'T
           is
           no
           better
           than
           a
           piece
           of
           Popery
           thus
           to
           plead
           for
           keeping
           Communion
           with
           wicked
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           to
           their
           Authority
           as
           sacred
           (
           when
           they
           have
           no
           divine
           or
           sacred
           Authority
           ,
           )
           being
           debased
           by
           their
           own
           Iniquity
           .
           This
           is
           to
           make
           People
           Vassals
           to
           a
           corrupt
           Priesthood
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           holy
           Prophets
           testified
           against
           ,
           and
           as
           God
           overthrew
           ,
           for
           their
           Covetousness
           ,
           Idolatry
           and
           Wickedness
           ;
           the
           great
           Corruption
           of
           Priests
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           cause
           to
           dissent
           and
           separate
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           124
           ,
           125.
           
           Their
           Churches
           have
           censur'd
           these
           Separatists
           ,
           and
           consequently
           given
           Judgment
           against
           the
           Light
           within
           particular
           Persons
           .
        
         
           Re.
           The
           Consequence
           is
           falsly
           deduced
           ;
           for
           where
           the
           Separation
           is
           a
           Self-separation
           ,
           for
           which
           no
           just
           Cause
           is
           or
           can
           be
           assigned
           ,
           or
           Corruption
           charged
           upon
           the
           Society
           or
           Church
           from
           whom
           the
           Separation
           is
           made
           ;
           't
           is
           unwarrantable
           ,
           and
           not
           arising
           from
           the
           true
           Light
           in
           any
           particular
           Persons
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           the
           Judgment
           against
           such
           a
           Self-separation
           is
           not
           against
           the
           Light
           ,
           but
           against
           a
           Fruit
           of
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Darkness
           :
           The
           Lord
           requires
           a
           Separation
           from
           the
           Unclean
           ;
           but
           not
           from
           the
           Congregation
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           Flocks
           of
           his
           Companions
           .
        
         
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           128.
           
           The
           Ground
           of
           this
           Persecution
           against
           
             G.
             Keith
          
           ,
           was
           his
           preaching
           Christ
           without
           ,
           or
           a
           personal
           Christ
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           besides
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           which
           he
           said
           was
           only
           the
           spiritual
           Presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           his
           Light
           and
           Life
           in
           all
           his
           Children
           .
        
         
           P.
           130.
           
           They
           do
           not
           really
           believe
           in
           any
           other
           Saviour
           than
           their
           own
           Light
           within
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Christ
           ;
           and
           so
           endeavour
           to
           amuse
           us
           .
        
         
           Re.
           1.
           
           We
           never
           understood
           that
           
             G.
             K.
          
           was
           prosecuted
           for
           preaching
           Christ
           without
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           only
           his
           spiritual
           Presence
           by
           his
           Light
           and
           Life
           in
           all
           his
           Children
           ,
           seeing
           this
           is
           all
           still
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           indivisible
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           two
           Christs
           ;
           Christ
           as
           in
           the
           Heavens
           and
           as
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           is
           not
           divided
           .
           There
           were
           other
           Matters
           charg'd
           against
           
             G.
             K.
          
           of
           his
           turbulent
           Spirit
           and
           Behaviour
           ,
           making
           Divisions
           ,
           Parties
           ,
           Separations
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           We
           do
           really
           believe
           in
           the
           intire
           Christ
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           was
           sent
           to
           be
           the
           Saviour
           and
           Light
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           enlightens
           every
           Man
           coming
           into
           it
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           our
           Light
           ,
           Life
           and
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           this
           can
           amuse
           none
           but
           them
           that
           walk
           in
           Darkness
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
          
           140.
           
           That
           
             G.
             K.
          
           upon
           the
           Text
           ,
           1
           John
           1.
           7.
           said
           ,
           It
           ought
           to
           be
           taken
           literally
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           outward
           shedding
           of
           Christ's
           
           Blood
           *
           which
           cleanseth
           from
           Sin
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           was
           not
           to
           be
           resolved
           into
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           spiritualiz'd
           away
           from
           the
           Letter
           .
        
         
           Re.
           Let
           us
           be
           excused
           ,
           if
           we
           cannot
           take
           that
           Text
           ,
           1
           John
           1.
           7.
           altogether
           literally
           ;
           if
           cleansing
           from
           all
           Sin
           ,
           be
           a
           spiritul
           and
           inward
           Work
           or
           Act
           ,
           as
           no
           doubt
           it
           is
           ,
           there
           's
           as
           much
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Spirit
           as
           to
           the
           Blood
           ,
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           Work
           of
           Sanctification
           ,
           Washing
           and
           Cleansing
           from
           Sin.
           And
           therefore
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           may
           be
           both
           taken
           spiritually
           and
           literally
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           not
           to
           spiritualize
           away
           the
           Letter
           relating
           to
           the
           outward
           Blood
           and
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           seeing
           we
           have
           always
           believed
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           Fruit
           thereof
           in
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
             Sn.
             p.
             148.
             
             Sect.
          
           11.
           
           These
           Men
           ,
           whose
           chief
           Principle
           is
           to
           decry
           and
           damn
           the
           Letter
           .
        
         
           Re.
           This
           is
           a
           most
           gross
           and
           foul
           Calumny
           .
           Our
           preferring
           the
           Spirit
           to
           the
           Letter
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ,
           is
           no
           decrying
           nor
           damning
           the
           Letter
           ,
           nor
           so
           intended
           by
           us
           ,
           but
           to
           bring
           People
           to
           the
           Life
           and
           Substance
           ,
           and
           real
           fulfilling
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
         
           To
           what
           he
           saith
           in
           distinction
           between
           
             Christ
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Book
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           p.
           151
           ,
           152.
           this
           makes
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           against
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           often
           affirmed
           that
           Book
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           our
           owning
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Scriptures
           testifie
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           is
           no
           Contempt
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           
             in
             their
             place
          
           any
           
             deifying
             of
             our
             own
             Spirit
             and
             our
             own
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           as
           this
           Adversary
           most
           falsly
           accuseth
           us
           ,
           p.
           152.
           
        
         
           His
           most
           seeming
           pretence
           for
           Proof
           against
           us
           ,
           of
           
             Contempt
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           ,
           is
           in
           p.
           142.
           
           Sect.
           11.
           where
           he
           quotes
           a
           Passage
           out
           of
           a
           Book
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Quaker's
             Refuge
          
           ,
           &c.
           thus
           :
           viz.
           
           
             Whether
             the
             first
             Pen-man
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             was
             Moses
             or
             Hermes
             ?
             Or
             ,
             whether
             both
             these
             are
             not
             one
             ?
             Or
             ,
             whether
             there
             are
             not
             many
             Words
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             spoken
             by
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ?
             Whether
             some
             Words
             were
             not
             spoken
             by
             the
             grand
             Impostor
             ;
             some
             by
             wicked
             Men
             ;
             some
             by
             wise
             Men
             ,
             ill
             applied
             ;
             some
             by
             good
             Men
             ,
             ill
             express'd
             ;
             some
             by
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             yet
             true
             ;
             some
             by
             true
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             yet
             false
             —
          
        
         
           And
           here
           the
           Accuser
           breaks
           off
           in
           his
           Citation
           ,
           like
           as
           
             F.
             Bugg
          
           used
           to
           deal
           by
           us
           ,
           who
           has
           the
           same
           Passage
           to
           defame
           us
           as
           he
           
           hath
           done
           .
           Whereas
           next
           after
           the
           Words
           ,
           
             And
             yet
             false
          
           ,
           these
           follow
           ,
           
             viz.
             Is
             not
             the
             Subject
             of
             my
             Argument
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           Here
           't
           is
           plain
           the
           Author
           
             R.
             R.
          
           has
           cited
           these
           Questions
           about
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           Subject
           of
           his
           own
           Argument
           ,
           but
           of
           some
           others
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           then
           be
           concerned
           to
           dispute
           those
           Questions
           or
           Doubts
           .
           For
           the
           said
           Author
           farther
           confesseth
           ,
           
             That
             such
             Scriptures
             and
             Prophesies
             as
             have
             been
             written
             and
             prophesied
             by
             the
             Holy
             Men
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             treating
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Redemption
             and
             Salvation
             of
             Mankind
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Duty
             of
             Man
             in
             his
             Obedience
             to
             ,
             and
             Worship
             of
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             reasonable
             Service
             ;
             for
             the
             Gift
             of
             so
             great
             Salvation
             are
             the
             great
             Concerns
             now
             under
             our
             most
             serious
             Consideration
             .
          
        
         
           From
           hence
           it
           's
           clear
           the
           Author
           was
           no
           Contemner
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           clear
           ,
           the
           Subject
           of
           his
           Argument
           was
           for
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           judging
           or
           discerning
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           truly
           own'd
           by
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           thus
           in
           the
           said
           Book
           ,
           
             Quaker's
             Refuge
          
           ,
           p.
           17.
           which
           could
           not
           intend
           any
           Contempt
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           much
           less
           a
           
             deifying
             either
             of
             our
             own
             Spirit
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Man
           )
           or
           
             our
             own
             Writings
             in
             their
             place
             .
          
           
           We
           have
           rarely
           ever
           met
           with
           more
           mad
           ,
           unlikely
           and
           improbable
           Aspersions
           than
           these
           ,
           from
           our
           most
           outragious
           Adversaries
           .
        
         
           To
           what
           is
           objected
           ,
           p.
           155.
           
           Sect.
           11.
           
             viz.
             That
             they
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Quakers
           )
           
             cannot
             be
             bound
             by
             any
             Command
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             unless
             their
             Spirit
             anew
             require
             the
             same
             .
          
           This
           is
           falsly
           stated
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           our
           own
           Spirit
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Man
           abstractly
           )
           that
           we
           profess
           to
           be
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           Spirit
           which
           gave
           forth
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           is
           not
           awanting
           to
           require
           of
           us
           the
           performance
           of
           its
           own
           necessary
           Commands
           and
           Doctrins
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           seeing
           't
           is
           the
           same
           Spirit
           which
           leads
           it's
           sincere
           Followers
           into
           all
           Truth
           ;
           consequently
           not
           to
           undervalue
           any
           of
           those
           blessed
           Truths
           recorded
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           Adversary's
           Consequence
           intended
           against
           us
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             the
             Scripture
             remains
             of
             no
             Authority
             with
             us
             ,
          
           p.
           155.
           is
           very
           unjust
           ,
           being
           deduced
           from
           his
           own
           false
           Suggestions
           ,
           supposing
           us
           to
           set
           the
           Spirit
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           ,
           whereas
           we
           plead
           for
           the
           divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           preferring
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           from
           whence
           they
           proceeded
           and
           derive
           their
           Authority
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           Human
           Tradition
           .
           And
           this
           is
           far
           from
           
             spiritualizing
             away
          
           all
           the
           
           Letter
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           
             Christ's
             Humanity
          
           ,
           as
           in
           p.
           166.
           as
           we
           are
           often
           unjustly
           aspersed
           .
        
         
           
             To
             what
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           p.
           168.
           
           That
           Enthusiasts
           have
           no
           Principles
           ;
           they
           have
           no
           Rule
           but
           their
           own
           Fancy
           ,
           which
           is
           strongest
           in
           mad
           Men
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           mistake
           for
           Inspiration
           ;
           and
           then
           their
           Madness
           is
           at
           the
           height
           .
        
         
           We
           say
           ,
           take
           Enthusiasm
           in
           the
           truest
           and
           best
           Sense
           ,
           and
           then
           such
           are
           inspired
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           Inspiration
           ,
           have
           a
           true
           Understanding
           and
           right
           Principles
           given
           them
           ,
           both
           Divine
           and
           Moral
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           mistake
           Fancy
           for
           
             Divine
             Inspiration
          
           .
           But
           to
           whom
           does
           the
           Man
           apply
           this
           Enthusiasm
           which
           he
           renders
           Fancy
           ,
           more
           strong
           in
           
             mad
             Men
          
           and
           height
           of
           Madness
           ?
           In
           his
           next
           Page
           't
           is
           to
           the
           Quakers
           .
        
         
           
             He
             says
          
           ,
           No
           Quaker
           can
           deny
           but
           that
           the
           Principle
           of
           the
           Quakers
           is
           all
           Enthusiasm
           .
           There
           never
           was
           any
           Enthusiasm
           in
           the
           World
           that
           exceeded
           it
           ,
           
             p.
             169.
             
             Sect.
          
           11.
           
        
         
           Here
           he
           seems
           to
           take
           Enthusiasm
           in
           the
           Quaker's
           Sense
           ,
           which
           is
           Divine
           Inspiration
           or
           
             inspired
             of
             God
          
           ;
           which
           sure
           cannot
           be
           
             meer
             Fancy
          
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           height
           of
           Madness
           (
           as
           before
           .
           )
           The
           Quakers
           certainly
           deny
           this
           of
           themselves
           :
           Thus
           the
           Man's
           confused
           in
           's
           injurious
           Attempts
           to
           defame
           us
           with
           the
           
             height
             of
             Madness
          
           .
        
         
         
           
             His
             Objection
             against
             the
             Quaker's
          
           Enthusiasm
           ,
           (
           
             as
             he
             calls
             it
          
           )
           That
           none
           that
           ever
           called
           themselves
           Christians
           have
           advanced
           themselves
           so
           high
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           same
           infallible
           Spirit
           and
           immediate
           Revelation
           as
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           as
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           
             &c.
             p.
          
           169.
           
        
         
           Herein
           he
           's
           greatly
           out
           :
           All
           true
           Christians
           are
           Partakers
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           in
           some
           degree
           or
           measure
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           hath
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           is
           none
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           his
           Spirit
           is
           infallible
           ;
           and
           a
           Manifestation
           of
           the
           same
           Spirit
           is
           given
           to
           every
           Man
           to
           profit
           withal
           ,
           and
           the
           Effusion
           of
           this
           Spirit
           upon
           all
           Flesh
           was
           promised
           ;
           and
           we
           believe
           the
           Promises
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           Yea
           and
           Amen
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           Therefore
           this
           our
           Adversary
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           much
           averse
           to
           having
           the
           same
           infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           opposite
           to
           Infallibility
           ,
           is
           none
           of
           Christ's
           ,
           consequently
           no
           Christian.
           And
           he
           does
           but
           follow
           his
           own
           fallible
           Spirit
           ,
           (
           being
           prompted
           on
           by
           the
           Father
           of
           Lies
           )
           in
           what
           he
           writes
           against
           us
           ,
           consequently
           of
           no
           Credit
           therein
           ;
           so
           like
           one
           of
           those
           false
           Prophets
           that
           follow
           their
           own
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           see
           nothing
           .
        
         
           
             But
             then
             severely
             to
             aggravate
             the
             Matter
             against
             us
          
           poor
           Madmen
           (
           
             in
             his
             esteem
             )
             he
             'll
             needs
             have
             it
             ,
          
           That
           the
           height
           of
           our
           Self-advancement
           is
           to
           be
           equal
           even
           to
           God
           ;
           to
           be
           one
           Person
           ,
           Substance
           and
           Soul
           with
           God
           :
           
             And
             he
          
           
           does
           not
           think
           that
           any
           Human
           Government
           can
           be
           secure
           of
           Men
           ,
           in
           whose
           Power
           it
           is
           to
           screw
           themselves
           up
           to
           such
           blasphemous
           heights
           of
           Enthusiasm
           ,
           p.
           169
           ,
           170.
           
        
         
           We
           Answer
           ;
           'T
           is
           better
           to
           be
           mad
           Men
           and
           Fools
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           screwed
           up
           by
           the
           Father
           of
           Lies
           to
           such
           a
           height
           of
           Malice
           and
           Outrage
           ,
           as
           this
           insulting
           and
           railing
           Rabshekah
           appears
           to
           be
           puft
           up
           in
           .
           When
           did
           ever
           the
           Quakers
           so
           advance
           themselves
           ,
           
             to
             be
             one
             Person
             ,
             Substance
             ,
             Soul
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             equal
             even
             to
             God
             ?
          
           We
           positively
           deny
           the
           Charge
           ,
           and
           the
           Words
           themselves
           (
           but
           only
           as
           we
           are
           united
           or
           joined
           to
           the
           Lord
           we
           are
           one
           Spirit
           )
           and
           give
           this
           Person
           leave
           to
           secure
           such
           Persons
           in
           Bedlam
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           find
           any
           among
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           plainly
           prove
           to
           hold
           the
           same
           as
           he
           charges
           .
           And
           therefore
           his
           insinuating
           such
           presumptuous
           Blasphemies
           against
           the
           Quakers
           in
           general
           ,
           to
           render
           them
           so
           highly
           obnoxious
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           insecure
           of
           them
           ;
           this
           is
           highly
           and
           deadly
           malicious
           ;
           and
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           taken
           one
           Step
           further
           to
           have
           shewn
           his
           Teeth
           ,
           and
           have
           told
           the
           Government
           what
           he
           would
           have
           done
           with
           the
           Quakers
           ;
           how
           he
           would
           have
           them
           dealt
           with
           to
           be
           secure
           of
           them
           ;
           whether
           he
           would
           have
           them
           closely
           Confin'd
           ,
           Hang'd
           or
           Banish'd
           ;
           for
           take
           our
           Word
           ,
           his
           Charge
           is
           very
           high
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           implies
           no
           
           small
           Reflection
           upon
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           for
           so
           kindly
           suffering
           and
           indulging
           such
           extreamly
           pernicious
           mad
           Folks
           ,
           as
           he
           has
           over
           and
           over
           rendred
           the
           Quakers
           ;
           which
           serves
           but
           to
           evince
           the
           Folly
           of
           his
           own
           Fury
           and
           Madness
           ,
           against
           a
           peaceable
           innocent
           People
           .
        
         
           P.
           153.
           
           Sect.
           11.
           
           To
           his
           ridiculing
           
             Womens
             Preaching
             and
             Womens
             Meetings
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           do
           not
           
             institute
             Womens
             Preachings
          
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           but
           leave
           them
           free
           to
           the
           Gift
           and
           Call
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Neither
           hath
           he
           proved
           that
           they
           are
           universally
           and
           perpetually
           forbidden
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           that
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           34
           ,
           35.
           
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           make
           void
           God's
           Promise
           of
           the
           pouring
           out
           of
           his
           Spirit
           upon
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           to
           prophesie
           ,
           
             Joel
             2.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Acts
          
           2.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           No
           ,
           he
           allowed
           Women
           to
           Pray
           or
           Prophesie
           ,
           when
           so
           divinely
           indued
           and
           inspired
           thereunto
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           5
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Our
             Scoffer
             tells
             us
             of
          
           the
           Prelacy
           of
           Womens
           Meetings
           ;
           which
           he
           calls
           an
           Invention
           never
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           till
           
             G.
             F.
          
           cobled
           it
           out
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Term
           Prelacy
           't
           is
           his
           own
           ,
           given
           in
           his
           Scorn
           and
           Ignorance
           .
           As
           for
           our
           Womens
           Meetings
           ,
           what
           has
           the
           Scorner
           against
           them
           or
           their
           Services
           ,
           more
           
           than
           his
           own
           Ignorance
           and
           Scorn
           ?
           We
           know
           Them
           and
           their
           Help
           and
           Service
           to
           be
           truly
           Christian
           and
           Charitable
           ,
           consequently
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           their
           Intent
           and
           Service
           being
           to
           be
           helpful
           in
           their
           Places
           ,
           for
           promoting
           true
           Christian
           Charity
           and
           Religion
           in
           Life
           and
           Practice
           ,
           and
           particularly
           with
           regard
           to
           Fatherless
           and
           Widows
           among
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           neglected
           ,
           but
           Visited
           and
           Ministred
           unto
           in
           their
           Afflictions
           ,
           for
           their
           necessary
           Relief
           and
           Comfort
           .
           And
           these
           Meetings
           are
           very
           expedient
           and
           convenient
           for
           Intelligence
           among
           them
           ,
           of
           such
           Objects
           of
           Charity
           and
           Compassion
           .
           There
           were
           Deaconesses
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Deacons
           ,
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Christian
           Churches
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           Church-man
           has
           no
           reason
           to
           deride
           or
           contemn
           our
           Women's
           Meetings
           ;
           we
           charge
           not
           his
           Church
           with
           our
           Poor
           ,
           tho'
           we
           help
           to
           Relieve
           the
           Poor
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           both
           Parish-poor
           and
           Beggars
           ,
           to
           his
           and
           their
           Shame
           be
           it
           spoken
           ,
           who
           blindly
           ridicules
           our
           Christian
           Care
           and
           Charitable
           Methods
           in
           this
           Matter
           .
        
         
           In
           Sect.
           12.
           concerning
           the
           Light
           within
           .
           
             That
             the
             Light
             which
             lightneth
             every
             Man
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             being
             the
             divine
             Word
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             natural
             Reason
             or
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             above
             both
             and
             enlightneth
             both
             ,
          
           is
           true
           ,
           because
           
           divine
           and
           universally
           in
           every
           Man
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           do
           not
           by
           Virtue
           of
           this
           Light
           ,
           
             advance
             our selves
             above
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             nor
             damn
             all
             but
             our selves
             ,
          
           as
           is
           falsly
           suggested
           against
           us
           ,
           p.
           171.
           
           But
           as
           we
           are
           turned
           and
           converted
           from
           Darkness
           unto
           this
           Light
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           advanced
           us
           above
           what
           we
           our selves
           were
           in
           our
           natural
           and
           unconverted
           State
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           others
           who
           yet
           remain
           in
           that
           state
           .
           To
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             Whether
             a
             Man
             can
             sin
             while
             he
             follows
             this
             Light
             ?
          
           p.
           172.
           
           Answ.
           No
           ,
           nor
           in
           his
           truly
           following
           it
           .
           And
           that
           he
           
             cannot
             leave
             the
             Light
          
           ,
           without
           knowing
           it
           or
           being
           followed
           with
           Judgment
           and
           Conviction
           thereof
           by
           the
           Light
           ,
           is
           true
           also
           .
           Whence
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Sin
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
          
           as
           is
           wrongfully
           inferred
           ,
           p.
           173.
           
           For
           there
           are
           Sins
           of
           Ignorance
           before
           Conviction
           and
           Conversion
           ,
           whilst
           Men
           walk
           in
           Darkness
           ,
           being
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Light
           that
           shines
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           their
           Minds
           estranged
           from
           it
           ;
           but
           after
           convicted
           ,
           or
           Conversion
           in
           measure
           ,
           if
           they
           backslide
           in
           Heart
           and
           leave
           the
           Light
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           left
           altogether
           ignorant
           of
           their
           backsliding
           ,
           because
           they
           shall
           be
           left
           without
           Excuse
           ,
           who
           either
           through
           their
           impenitent
           hard
           Hearts
           treasure
           up
           Wrath
           to
           themselves
           ,
           or
           backslide
           in
           Heart
           ,
           or
           wilfully
           sin
           until
           judicially
           hardned
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           received
           the
           
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           of
           God's
           universal
           Call
           and
           Visitation
           by
           his
           Light
           and
           Free
           Grace
           in
           Christ
           to
           Sinners
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           of
           his
           swiftly
           pursuing
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           and
           all
           them
           that
           forsake
           him
           ,
           by
           his
           Spirit
           of
           Judgment
           :
           For
           these
           ,
           and
           other
           Causes
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           inexcusable
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Light
           will
           pursue
           them
           even
           to
           Hell
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           the
           rich
           Man
           when
           in
           Hell
           he
           lift
           up
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           Luke
           16.
           23
           ,
           28.
           
           To
           what
           our
           Opposer
           objects
           from
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             Luke
             23.
             34.
             
             John
             16.
             2.
             2
             
             Thess.
             2.
             11.
             
             Mat.
             6.
             23.
             
             Acts
             3.
             17.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           2.
           8.
           thence
           inferring
           against
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           
             There
             can
             be
             no
             such
             Mistake
             as
             our
             Saviour
             supposes
             ,
          
           (
           Mat.
           6.
           23.
           )
           
             If
             the
             Light
             within
             be
             infallible
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             Man
             has
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Man
             can
             leave
             it
             without
             knowing
             of
             it
             ,
          
           p.
           174.
           
           To
           all
           which
           we
           Answer
           ,
           That
           some
           Men's
           Ignorance
           of
           their
           Master's
           Will
           ,
           others
           wrong
           Thoughts
           ,
           others
           being
           given
           up
           to
           strong
           Delusion
           to
           believe
           a
           Lie
           ,
           others
           greatly
           mistaking
           Darkness
           for
           Light
           (
           and
           then
           how
           great
           is
           that
           Darkness
           of
           theirs
           ?
           )
           These
           can
           be
           no
           Proofs
           against
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Light
           it self
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Light
           within
           being
           fallible
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           own
           Transgression
           ,
           Disobedience
           and
           Rebellion
           against
           the
           Light
           ;
           
             Who
             know
             not
             the
             ways
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             because
             they
             abide
             not
             in
             the
             Paths
             of
             it
             ,
          
           Job
           24.
           13.
           
           
           And
           though
           there
           's
           no
           Sin
           against
           the
           Light
           or
           Backsliding
           from
           it
           ,
           without
           some
           Conviction
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           possible
           for
           some
           to
           presume
           to
           sin
           ,
           rebel
           and
           shut
           their
           Eyes
           so
           long
           ,
           until
           they
           become
           stark
           blind
           and
           hardned
           in
           sinning
           and
           past
           feeling
           in
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           given
           over
           to
           hardness
           of
           Heart
           and
           to
           strong
           Delusion
           to
           believe
           a
           Lie
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           Damnation
           and
           Destruction
           ;
           yet
           however
           clouded
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           the
           Light
           in
           them
           remains
           in
           it self
           pure
           ,
           certain
           ,
           and
           an
           infallible
           swift
           Witness
           against
           the
           Rebellious
           ,
           who
           love
           Darkness
           and
           the
           Works
           thereof
           ,
           rather
           than
           the
           Light
           which
           is
           come
           into
           the
           World.
           Mens
           thinking
           themselves
           to
           be
           in
           the
           right
           when
           mistaken
           ,
           p.
           174
           ,
           175.
           (
           having
           their
           Understandings
           darkned
           )
           will
           not
           destroy
           all
           (
           or
           any
           of
           )
           the
           Quakers
           certainty
           which
           they
           have
           in
           the
           true
           Light
           ,
           as
           they
           believe
           and
           walk
           therein
           .
        
         
           P.
           176
           ,
           177.
           
           It
           was
           hard
           for
           Saul
           to
           Kick
           against
           the
           Pricks
           ;
           
             and
             that
             is
             against
             the
             Power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             strove
             against
             it
             ,
          
           as
           is
           confest
           :
           No
           doubt
           that
           Power
           reached
           his
           Conscience
           when
           awakened
           and
           convicted
           ,
           consequently
           those
           Pricks
           which
           that
           gave
           him
           were
           then
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           Power
           or
           Holy
           Ghost
           which
           
           Stephen's
           Persecutors
           and
           Saul
           also
           resisted
           ,
           (
           when
           he
           kept
           their
           Garments
           while
           
           they
           stoned
           him
           and
           consented
           to
           his
           Death
           )
           was
           near
           them
           to
           convict
           and
           condemn
           them
           for
           their
           Persecution
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           but
           their
           Fury
           ,
           Wrath
           and
           Violence
           ,
           would
           not
           permit
           them
           to
           adhere
           or
           submit
           to
           the
           strivings
           thereof
           ,
           for
           they
           
             always
             resisted
             the
             same
             Holy
             Spirit
             as
             did
             their
             Fathers
             ,
          
           Acts
           7.
           51.
           
           Which
           Resistance
           of
           theirs
           implies
           the
           Spirit
           's
           secretly
           striving
           with
           them
           and
           giving
           Counsel
           against
           their
           Wickedness
           and
           Cruelty
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           there
           be
           always
           a
           resisting
           that
           which
           either
           is
           not
           ,
           or
           moves
           not
           ,
           or
           counsels
           not
           ?
           O
           therefore
           the
           same
           Holy
           Spirit
           and
           Light
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           in
           them
           in
           some
           measure
           moving
           and
           striving
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           persuade
           ,
           stop
           and
           reclaim
           them
           from
           those
           destructive
           Courses
           and
           Enormities
           they
           had
           chosen
           .
           And
           here
           we
           may
           observe
           how
           he
           excuses
           the
           
             Ministry
             ,
             where
             People
             are
             not
             converted
             by
             it
             ,
          
           he
           deems
           it
           
             a
             very
             bad
             Argument
             to
             blame
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             for
             Mens
             being
             Evil
             may
             proceed
             from
             their
             own
             Perversness
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             Fault
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
          
           Pref.
           p.
           57.
           
           May
           we
           not
           retalliate
           such
           Argument
           for
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           
             That
             't
             is
             a
             very
             bad
             Argument
             that
             the
             Light
             within
             is
             either
             insufficient
             or
             fallible
             ,
             because
             Men
             are
             Evil
             ,
             or
             blind
             or
             mistaken
             ?
          
           Which
           may
           proceed
           from
           their
           own
           Disobedience
           or
           Perverseness
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           any
           defect
           or
           fault
           in
           the
           Light
           given
           them
           .
           And
           when
           Saul
           
           thought
           with
           himself
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           many
           things
           contrary
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           of
           Nazareth
           ,
           and
           was
           zealous
           in
           persecuting
           and
           imprisoning
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           exceeding
           mad
           against
           them
           ,
           Acts
           26.
           9
           ,
           10.
           11.
           
           This
           was
           in
           his
           blind
           deceived
           State
           ,
           when
           a
           Follower
           of
           the
           persecuting
           Priests
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           blinded
           by
           such
           blind
           Guides
           as
           hate
           the
           true
           Light
           and
           oppose
           it
           ;
           For
           ,
           as
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             persecuted
             this
             way
             unto
             the
             Death
             ,
             binding
             and
             delivering
             into
             Prison
             both
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
          
           Acts
           22.
           4.
           
           
             For
             many
             of
             the
             Saints
             I
             shut
             up
             in
             Prison
             ,
             having
             received
             Authority
             of
             the
             High
             Priests
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             put
             to
             Death
             ,
             I
             gave
             my
             Sentence
             ,
          
           Acts
           26.
           10.
           
           So
           that
           the
           Priests
           were
           very
           ill
           Instruments
           to
           influence
           and
           misguide
           him
           in
           Persecution
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Light
           ;
           such
           his
           Blindness
           ,
           Madness
           and
           injurious
           Persecution
           against
           the
           Saints
           ,
           to
           Imprisonment
           and
           Death
           ,
           being
           expresly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           without
           them
           and
           within
           them
           ,
           in
           Scripture
           and
           Conscience
           .
           Will
           any
           be
           so
           blind
           ,
           as
           to
           suppose
           God
           did
           not
           afford
           them
           so
           much
           Light
           ,
           as
           to
           shew
           them
           such
           gross
           Iniquities
           and
           Injuries
           to
           others
           who
           were
           innocent
           ?
           How
           impertinent
           and
           senseless
           then
           is
           the
           Man's
           Question
           ,
           
             viz.
             Had
          
           Paul
           
             then
             any
             Pricks
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             Light
             within
             against
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             that
             wherein
             he
             was
             fully
             persuaded
             and
             zealous
             ?
          
           p.
           177.
           
           
           No
           doubt
           he
           had
           so
           much
           Light
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           would
           both
           have
           prickt
           him
           for
           ,
           and
           shewn
           the
           Unlawfulness
           of
           his
           Persecution
           and
           Cruelty
           against
           the
           Saints
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           have
           inclined
           his
           Mind
           to
           it
           for
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Priests
           who
           encouraged
           him
           in
           Persecution
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           which
           they
           persuaded
           him
           to
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Light.
           They
           helped
           to
           make
           him
           so
           mad
           against
           the
           Saints
           as
           he
           was
           ;
           but
           Christ
           the
           Light
           ,
           whose
           Power
           prickt
           him
           ,
           made
           him
           wise
           when
           converted
           ;
           and
           tho'
           't
           is
           possible
           that
           in
           his
           Hurry
           and
           Fury
           to
           Persecution
           ,
           he
           might
           not
           at
           that
           very
           instant
           feel
           the
           Pricks
           of
           the
           Light
           in
           's
           Conscience
           ,
           yet
           it
           swiftly
           pursued
           him
           and
           seiz'd
           him
           ,
           when
           Christ
           had
           wonderfully
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Letters
           and
           Errand
           from
           the
           High
           Priests
           to
           persecute
           the
           Saints
           .
           Tho'
           the
           Candle
           of
           the
           Wicked
           may
           be
           many
           times
           put
           out
           ,
           't
           is
           lighted
           again
           .
           For
           how
           oft
           is
           the
           Candle
           of
           the
           Wicked
           put
           out
           ?
           How
           oft
           is
           Destruction
           upon
           him
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           often
           put
           out
           ,
           't
           is
           often
           lighted
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           these
           things
           seriously
           consider'd
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           see
           it
           any
           hard
           Matter
           to
           make
           sense
           of
           the
           
             Quakers
             Notion
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           of
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           nor
           that
           this
           Instance
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             can
             stand
             as
             any
             irrefragable
          
           (
           or
           other
           )
           
             Proof
             against
             it
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           our
           Testimony
           for
           that
           true
           Light
           which
           inlightens
           every
           Man
           coming
           into
           
           the
           World
           ,
           John
           1.
           4
           ,
           9.
           
           Because
           many
           are
           blinded
           by
           the
           persecuting
           and
           covetous
           Priests
           ,
           and
           many
           shut
           their
           Eyes
           against
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           many
           love
           Darkness
           rather
           than
           Light
           ,
           because
           their
           Deeds
           are
           evil
           ,
           and
           the
           Candle
           of
           the
           Wicked
           is
           often
           put
           out
           .
           But
           they
           shall
           all
           find
           it
           hard
           to
           Kick
           against
           the
           Pricks
           even
           in
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           confessed
           even
           in
           the
           English
           Annotation
           ,
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           on
           
             Acts
             9.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             hard
             for
             thee
             to
             Kick
             against
             the
             Pricks
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             to
             resist
             God
             when
             he
             pricketh
             and
             soliciteth
             our
             Consciences
          
           ;
           therefore
           such
           prickings
           are
           within
           .
        
         
           All
           which
           truly
           consider'd
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           difficulty
           to
           make
           Sense
           of
           the
           
             Quaker's
             Notion
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           
             of
             the
             Light
             within
          
           ,
           p.
           178.
           seeing
           't
           is
           according
           to
           the
           express
           Sense
           of
           Holy
           Scripture-Testimony
           thereof
           ,
           and
           the
           Sense
           which
           the
           Light
           gives
           all
           them
           that
           truly
           regard
           it
           ,
           Christ
           being
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           World
           that
           inlightens
           every
           Man
           coming
           into
           it
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           believe
           in
           his
           Light
           and
           follow
           him
           the
           Light
           ,
           might
           not
           abide
           in
           Darkness
           but
           have
           the
           Light
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           become
           Children
           of
           the
           Light.
           Neither
           doth
           our
           Adversary's
           Instance
           of
           St.
           Paul
           (
           or
           others
           )
           stand
           as
           any
           irrefragable
           Proof
           against
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           or
           the
           Quakers
           Notion
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           vainly
           supposeth
           ,
           p.
           178.
           
           Unless
           it
           be
           a
           good
           Argument
           ,
           that
           because
           
           some
           Men
           are
           blind
           ,
           and
           others
           shut
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           Sun
           in
           the
           Firmament
           giving
           Light
           into
           their
           Houses
           .
           We
           find
           no
           better
           Proof
           or
           Argument
           from
           this
           Adversary
           against
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           or
           our
           Testimony
           thereof
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           far
           more
           difficult
           to
           make
           Sense
           of
           his
           Notion
           of
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           than
           of
           our's
           :
           For
           after
           he
           has
           in
           Words
           owned
           and
           confessed
           to
           Divine
           Illumination
           or
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           that
           
             Enthusiasm
             or
             Inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             allowed
             and
             owned
             in
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             't
             is
             full
             as
             much
             as
             any
             sober
             Quaker
             can
             mean
             by
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
          
           Pref.
           from
           p.
           46.
           to
           p.
           55
           ,
           56.
           
           Another
           while
           he
           'll
           have
           the
           Light
           within
           
             not
             Infallible
          
           ,
           but
           Fallible
           ,
           because
           of
           Men's
           Mistake
           ,
           who
           put
           Darkness
           for
           Light
           ,
           p.
           173
           ,
           174.
           2d
           Part.
           Another
           while
           he
           'll
           have
           the
           Light
           within
           
             no
             Light
          
           ,
           from
           Isa.
           8.
           20.
           placing
           this
           Remark
           upon
           it
           ,
           
             No
             Light
             ,
             George
          
           ;
           mark
           that
           ,
           p
           ▪
           251.
           
           But
           he
           should
           have
           observed
           the
           Hebrew
           Note
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           
             No
             Morning
          
           ,
           instead
           of
           
             No
             Light
          
           ,
           which
           I
           may
           return
           upon
           him
           .
           If
           they
           speak
           not
           according
           to
           this
           Word
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           there
           is
           
             No
             Morning
          
           to
           them
           .
           
             No
             Morning
          
           !
           Man
           ;
           mark
           that
           .
           But
           is
           there
           no
           Light
           before
           Morning
           ,
           pray
           ?
           Now
           how
           difficult
           is
           it
           to
           make
           Sense
           of
           this
           Man's
           Notion
           of
           the
           Light
           within
           ?
           One
           while
           with
           him
           ,
           'T
           is
           a
           Divine
           Inspiration
           ;
           another
           while
           ,
           
           'T
           is
           Fallible
           ;
           another
           while
           ,
           No
           Light
           :
           So
           that
           one
           while
           't
           is
           a
           divine
           ,
           good
           and
           certain
           Light
           ;
           another
           while
           uncertain
           ,
           not
           Infallible
           ;
           another
           while
           't
           is
           nothing
           ,
           no
           Light.
           Thus
           confusedly
           and
           madly
           Envy
           and
           Darkness
           appears
           against
           the
           true
           Light.
           
        
         
           This
           Adversary
           ,
           to
           prove
           his
           false
           ,
           reitterrated
           black
           Charge
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Quakers
             take
             to
             themselves
             the
             very
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             make
             a
             pretence
             ,
             from
             this
             Light
             within
             ,
             to
             excuse
             blasphemous
             Pride
             ,
             assuming
             All
             the
             Worship
             due
             to
             Christ
             whom
             they
             call
             this
             Light
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             or
             its
             Inhabitation
             in
             them
             ,
          
           p.
           178.
           
           He
           refers
           to
           G.
           Whitehoad's
           
             Innocency
             against
             Envy
          
           ,
           p.
           18.
           
           Sect.
           12.
           in
           Answer
           to
           
             F.
             Bugg
             ,
             viz.
          
           As
           to
           his
           Charge
           of
           idolatrous
           if
           not
           blasphemous
           Names
           and
           Titles
           given
           to
           
             G.
             F.
          
           How
           proves
           he
           that
           they
           (
           i.e.
           Two
           Persons
           in
           their
           Letters
           to
           him
           )
           gave
           and
           intended
           those
           Names
           and
           Titles
           to
           the
           Person
           of
           
             G.
             F.
             &c.
          
           
           This
           Story
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           is
           notoriously
           false
           ,
           as
           it
           affects
           the
           Quakers
           in
           general
           .
           The
           last
           part
           is
           a
           blind
           Story
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           intended
           for
           Proof
           of
           the
           black
           Charge
           before
           ;
           those
           idolatrous
           Names
           and
           Titles
           are
           not
           mentioned
           ,
           nor
           any
           plain
           Proof
           of
           the
           exact
           Copies
           of
           both
           those
           Letters
           could
           we
           ever
           have
           .
           And
           
             G.
             W.
          
           has
           further
           cleared
           this
           Matter
           in
           another
           Answer
           to
           
             F.
             B.
          
           as
           also
           in
           
           his
           
             Just
             Inquiry
          
           ,
           from
           p.
           19.
           to
           p.
           30.
           
           And
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           we
           positively
           and
           sincerely
           deny
           ;
           1.
           
           That
           they
           take
           to
           themselves
           the
           very
           Attributes
           of
           God.
           2.
           
           That
           they
           excuse
           blasphemous
           Pride
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           assuming
           all
           Worship
           due
           to
           Christ
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           inhabiting
           in
           them
           :
           These
           ,
           with
           Detestation
           ,
           we
           solemnly
           deny
           .
           But
           this
           Accuser
           should
           have
           looked
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           what
           Honour
           and
           Attributes
           do
           they
           give
           to
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           when
           they
           go
           down
           upon
           their
           Knees
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           their
           
             Reverend
             Fathers
             in
             God
          
           ,
           with
           
             Your
             Grace
             ,
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Do
           these
           import
           Divine
           Honour
           and
           Divine
           Attributes
           ,
           or
           Earthly
           ,
           pray
           ?
           And
           where
           did
           ever
           Christ's
           Ministers
           or
           Apostles
           ,
           do
           such
           Homage
           to
           Timothy
           or
           Titus
           ,
           or
           call
           either
           of
           them
           my
           Lord
           Timothy
           ,
           or
           my
           Lord
           Titus
           ,
           and
           Your
           Grace
           ,
           
             &
             c
          
           ?
           And
           what
           thinks
           he
           of
           
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
          
           ?
           Are
           not
           these
           Divine
           Attributes
           ,
           and
           very
           high
           ones
           too
           ?
           And
           of
           their
           being
           Sureties
           for
           Infants
           ,
           for
           their
           forsaking
           the
           Devil
           and
           all
           his
           Works
           ,
           &c.
           and
           keeping
           God's
           holy
           Will
           and
           Commandments
           ,
           &c.
           
           Do
           they
           not
           herein
           take
           upon
           them
           Christ's
           Office
           and
           Work
           ,
           who
           is
           our
           Surety
           ?
           And
           what
           Scripture
           have
           they
           for
           these
           ?
           Answer
           directly
           .
        
         
         
           'T
           is
           a
           notorious
           Untruth
           also
           ,
           
             That
             they
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Quakers
           )
           
             allow
             of
             divine
             Honour
             to
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             on
             no
             other
             account
             than
             as
          
           G.
           W.
           
             allows
             it
             to
          
           G.
           Fox
           ;
           
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             residing
             of
             the
             divine
             Word
             in
             him
             ,
          
           p.
           180.
           
           We
           say
           this
           is
           apparently
           false
           ;
           for
           on
           divers
           other
           Accounts
           we
           allow
           divine
           Honour
           ;
           and
           far
           more
           Honour
           to
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           than
           to
           any
           mortal
           or
           finite
           Creature
           whatsoever
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           things
           Christ
           Jesus
           hath
           the
           Preheminence
           ,
           and
           all
           Fulness
           dwelling
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           Power
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           all
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           to
           worship
           him
           ?
           And
           all
           Men
           to
           honour
           the
           Son
           ,
           as
           they
           honour
           the
           Father
           ?
           Therefore
           this
           Opposer's
           blasphemous
           Consequences
           drawn
           against
           us
           ,
           from
           his
           black
           Charge
           aforesaid
           ,
           
             As
             worshipping
             one
             another
             with
             divine
             Honour
             ,
             and
             not
             grudging
             to
             apply
             all
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             to
             themselves
             for
             the
             Light
             within
             sake
             ,
          
           &c.
           p.
           181
           ,
           182.
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Consequences
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           are
           as
           false
           as
           the
           other
           .
           We
           desire
           ever
           to
           walk
           humbly
           with
           God
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           in
           a
           holy
           Reverence
           and
           Worship
           to
           him
           only
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           divine
           Worship
           ,
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           is
           due
           .
        
         
         
           
             In
             his
             13th
             Sect.
          
           Of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           This
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           the
           Quakers
           do
           positively
           deny
           ,
           p.
           182.
           
        
         
           Here
           he
           stumbles
           at
           the
           Threshold
           ,
           and
           deals
           disingeniously
           and
           falsly
           with
           the
           Quakers
           .
           They
           deny
           not
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           by
           denying
           the
           gross
           and
           carnal
           Notions
           of
           our
           former
           Adversaries
           ,
           of
           the
           self-same
           
             carnal
             and
             numerical
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Bones
          
           ;
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Apostle
           denied
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           by
           affirming
           ,
           
             That
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             cannot
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             doth
             Corruption
             inherit
             Incorruption
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           
           For
           proof
           
             That
             the
             Quakers
             do
             positively
             deny
             the
             Resurrection
          
           ;
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             Mr.
          
           Penn
           
             makes
             Nonsense
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             worse
             ,
             he
             compares
             it
             to
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             nay
             ,
             to
             the
             Alcoran
          
           ;
           quoting
           
             Reason
             against
             Railing
          
           ,
           1673.
           p.
           138.
           which
           is
           a
           plain
           Perversion
           ,
           and
           as
           false
           as
           the
           Charge
           it self
           :
           For
           
             W.
             Penn
          
           does
           neither
           make
           Nonsense
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           it self
           ,
           scripturally
           considered
           ,
           nor
           compare
           it
           either
           to
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Alcoran
           .
           But
           T.
           Hick's
           
             gross
             Belief
             and
             Apprehension
             of
             a
             Carnal
             or
             Fleshly
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             self-same
             Carnal
             Body
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             changed
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             a
             spiritual
             glorious
             Body
             ,
             like
             unto
             Christ's
             .
          
           This
           he
           compares
           to
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           after
           
           Conse
           cration
           are
           so
           changed
           as
           to
           be
           the
           very
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Accidents
           remain
           (
           i.e.
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           )
           so
           he
           can't
           make
           better
           Sense
           of
           his
           Adversary's
           gross
           apprehension
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           being
           or
           remaining
           the
           same
           carnal
           Body
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           Blood
           and
           Bones
           that
           's
           buried
           ,
           and
           yet
           changed
           so
           as
           to
           be
           a
           spiritual
           and
           glorious
           Body
           ,
           like
           unto
           Christ's
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           to
           deny
           the
           Scripture-Doctrin
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           it self
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           carnal
           Alcoran
           Notion
           thereof
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           Book
           quoted
           
             Reason
             against
             Railing
          
           ,
           p.
           133.
           
           And
           under
           the
           same
           Head
           ,
           take
           W.
           P.'s
           plain
           Confession
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           in
           his
           own
           Words
           ,
           against
           his
           Adversary
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             Who
             can
             have
             the
             Confidence
             to
             call
             the
             Scripture
             his
             Rule
             ,
             and
             yet
             contradict
             it
             so
             egregiously
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             the
             same
             Body
             that
             is
             sown
             that
             shall
             be
             ,
             to
             assert
             that
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Body
             ;
             and
             that
             who
             says
             the
             contrary
             ,
             denies
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             eternal
             Recompence
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             very
             confident
             Perversion
             and
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Apostle's
             Doctrin
             .
             )
             In
             short
             ,
             we
             do
             acknowledge
             a
             Resurrection
             in
             order
             to
             eternal
             Recompence
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             Seed
             shall
             have
             its
             own
             Body
             ,
             and
             rest
             contented
             with
             what
             Body
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             to
             give
             us
             (
             who
             giveth
             a
             Body
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             )
             
             But
             as
             we
             are
             not
             such
             Fools
             as
             curiously
             to
             enquire
             what
             ?
             so
             must
             we
             for
             ever
             deny
             the
             gross
             Conceits
             of
             
               T.
               H.
            
             and
             his
             Adherents
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           in
           conclusion
           of
           the
           same
           Head
           ,
           
             Reason
             against
             Railing
          
           ,
           p.
           124.
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             For
             our
             parts
             
               a
               Resurrection
               we
               believe
               ,
               and
               of
               Bodies
               too
               ,
            
             unto
             Eternal
             Life
             .
             What
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             ,
             I
             have
             briefly
             said
             and
             proved
             ;
             what
             they
             shall
             be
             ,
             we
             leave
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             give
             every
             one
             a
             Body
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             ;
             and
             
               Thou
               Fool
            
             belongs
             to
             the
             unnecessary
             Medler
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           't
           is
           evident
           
             W.
             P.
          
           did
           not
           deny
           the
           Resurrection
           it self
           ,
           nor
           count
           it
           Nonsense
           ,
           &c.
           but
           the
           gross
           Conceits
           of
           some
           Persons
           about
           it
           :
           Consequently
           ,
           this
           Accuser
           has
           charged
           the
           Quakers
           as
           falsly
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           And
           we
           know
           not
           
             Those
             others
          
           (
           among
           us
           he
           tells
           of
           )
           
             that
             suppose
             the
             Soul
             it self
             is
             the
             spiritual
             Body
             mentioned
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           44.
           
             and
             consequently
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Resurrection
             than
             at
             each
             particular
             Persons
             death
             ,
          
           p.
           184.
           
           We
           know
           none
           in
           our
           Society
           hold
           or
           suppose
           these
           things
           ;
           but
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           of
           every
           Person
           shall
           be
           invested
           with
           its
           own
           proper
           spiritual
           Body
           ,
           in
           the
           general
           Resurrection
           and
           last
           Day
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           the
           true
           Believers
           being
           quicken'd
           and
           raised
           out
           of
           the
           Fall
           in
           Adam
           ,
           unto
           Life
           ,
           
           Righteousness
           and
           Victory
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           (
           who
           is
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           the
           Life
           )
           .
           Three
           things
           are
           also
           observable
           in
           that
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           
           The
           Apostle
           argues
           ,
           1.
           for
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           from
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           against
           some
           that
           said
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           2.
           
           He
           argues
           against
           some
           ,
           and
           reprehends
           them
           as
           Fools
           that
           questioned
           
             How
             the
             Dead
             are
             raised
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             Bodies
             do
             they
             come
             forth
             ?
          
           From
           the
           Wheat
           and
           other
           Grain
           that
           's
           sown
           ,
           and
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           Celestial
           and
           Terrestrial
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           the
           Natural
           Body
           and
           the
           Spiritual
           .
           3.
           
           For
           those
           Saints
           that
           shall
           remain
           alive
           at
           the
           coming
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           raise
           the
           Dead
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           
             changed
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             at
             the
             sounding
             of
             the
             last
             Trumpet
             of
             God
             :
          
           It
           's
           evident
           that
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           fully
           answers
           both
           those
           that
           said
           there
           is
           
             No
             Resurrection
          
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           also
           those
           Fools
           that
           question
           
             With
             what
             Body
             do
             they
             come
             forth
             ?
          
           And
           asserts
           the
           sudden
           change
           of
           those
           who
           shall
           remain
           alive
           until
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           from
           Heaven
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           final
           change
           of
           the
           Living
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Corruptible
           must
           put
           on
           Incorruption
           ,
           and
           the
           Mortal
           shall
           put
           on
           Immortality
           .
           As
           this
           Doctrin
           was
           really
           believed
           by
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           by
           us
           ,
           who
           believe
           that
           God
           raised
           
           up
           Jesus
           from
           the
           Dead
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Dead
           ,
           both
           the
           Just
           and
           Unjust
           ,
           shall
           be
           raised
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           according
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           whatever
           Prejudice
           may
           suggest
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Adversary
           will
           needs
           have
           it
           ,
           
             That
             Mr.
          
           Penn
           
             does
             understand
             that
             long
             and
             elegant
             Description
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             from
             the
             35th
          
           Verse
           of
           the
           15th
           Chap.
           of
           the
           first
           Epist.
           to
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             Only
             of
             the
             spiritual
             state
             of
             the
             Soul
             in
             this
             Life
          
           ;
           and
           for
           it
           quotes
           ,
           
             The
             Invalidity
             of
          
           John
           Faldoe's
           Vindication
           ,
           1673.
           p.
           373
           ,
           &
           p.
           369.
           
           He
           wrongs
           
             W.
             P.
          
           in
           this
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
             That
             he
             understands
             that
             long
             and
             elegant
             Description
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           (
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           35.
           to
           the
           end
           .
           )
           
             Only
             of
             the
             spiritual
             state
             of
             the
             Soul
             in
             this
             Life
             .
          
           I
           say
           this
           is
           a
           Perversion
           and
           Abuse
           of
           W.
           P.'s
           Discourse
           in
           the
           Case
           ;
           for
           on
           verse
           44.
           he
           utterly
           denies
           that
           this
           Text
           is
           concerned
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Man's
           carnal
           Body
           ;
           shewing
           ,
           according
           to
           Beza
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           Latin
           and
           Original
           Greek
           ,
           that
           
             a
             natural
             Body
             is
             sown
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             Body
             is
             raised
          
           ;
           that
           there
           's
           not
           a
           Word
           in
           either
           for
           the
           Relative
           
             It
             ,
             Inval.
          
           p.
           369.
           
           And
           in
           p.
           373.
           
             W.
             P.
          
           supposing
           the
           Apostle
           treated
           of
           a
           natural
           Change
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           of
           the
           spiritual
           state
           of
           the
           Soul
           in
           this
           Life
           .
           This
           Supposition
           is
           not
           to
           understand
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           to
           treat
           only
           of
           the
           spiritual
           state
           of
           the
           Soul
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           in
           that
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           from
           v.
           35.
           
           For
           in
           the
           place
           quoted
           ,
           it
           is
           by
           the
           Accused
           confessed
           ,
           
           That
           tho'
           
             we
             sow
             not
             the
             Body
             which
             shall
             be
             ,
             God
             giveth
             a
             Body
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             ,
          
           from
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           37
           ,
           38.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           observable
           ,
           That
           
             W.
             P.
          
           (
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           
             T.
             Hicks
          
           and
           
             John
             Faldoe
          
           quoted
           )
           is
           not
           so
           unnatural
           as
           not
           to
           allow
           the
           sanctified
           Soul
           a
           suitable
           Clothing
           or
           Mansion
           ,
           (
           when
           the
           earthly
           Tabernacle
           is
           dissolved
           )
           which
           is
           eternal
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           according
           to
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           1.
           wherein
           it
           is
           undoubtedly
           happy
           ,
           being
           in
           perfect
           Peace
           and
           Rest
           with
           God
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           but
           he
           also
           allows
           it
           a
           spiritual
           ,
           celestial
           ,
           glorious
           Body
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           far
           excelling
           the
           Terrestrial
           .
           And
           we
           doubt
           not
           but
           we
           shall
           be
           the
           same
           (
           and
           as
           many
           )
           
             distinct
             Souls
          
           ,
           Men
           (
           or
           Persons
           )
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           as
           we
           are
           now
           ,
           though
           far
           better
           Clothed
           with
           our
           spiritual
           glorious
           Bodies
           ,
           we
           hope
           .
           The
           Premises
           consider'd
           ,
           't
           is
           evident
           our
           Accuser
           has
           as
           actually
           wronged
           us
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           even
           in
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           by
           Perversion
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             Quakers
             have
             spiritualiz'd
             away
             all
             the
             Body
             and
             the
             Being
             of
             Christ
             into
             their
             Light
             within
             ,
          
           p.
           195.
           which
           is
           all
           a
           notorious
           Untruth
           ,
           and
           answered
           before
           .
        
         
           
             To
             his
             Stories
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Of
           a
           Quaker
           Preacher
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           urging
           for
           a
           proof
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           Mat.
           27.
           52
           ,
           53.
           
           That
           many
           Bodies
           of
           Saints
           arose
           and
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Graves
           after
           Christ's
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           went
           into
           the
           Holy
           City
           and
           
           appeared
           unto
           many
           ;
           That
           he
           made
           this
           Answer
           ,
           That
           was
           not
           meant
           of
           the
           literal
           or
           earthly
           Jerusalem
           ;
           that
           any
           dead
           Bodies
           arose
           there
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           spiritual
           Jerusalem
           which
           John
           saw
           coming
           down
           from
           Heaven
           .
           2.
           
           And
           that
           others
           told
           him
           ,
           They
           heard
           the
           same
           Exposition
           in
           a
           Quaker
           Sermon
           at
           one
           of
           their
           Meetings
           ,
           p.
           196.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           know
           not
           any
           Preacher
           among
           us
           that
           gave
           such
           Meaning
           or
           Interpretation
           to
           the
           said
           Text
           ,
           neither
           do
           we
           own
           it
           .
           And
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           question
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           Stories
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             He
             says
          
           ,
           He
           can
           tell
           of
           a
           Preacher
           among
           the
           Quakers
           that
           said
           ,
           He
           had
           already
           obtain'd
           the
           Resurrection
           by
           Christ
           ,
           having
           risen
           in
           his
           Heart
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           believed
           no
           other
           Resurrection
           ,
           nor
           expected
           any
           ,
           p.
           198.
           
        
         
           We
           question
           the
           Truth
           of
           this
           Story
           also
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             he
             believed
             no
             other
             ,
             nor
             expected
             any
             than
             Christ
             risen
             in
             him
             ,
          
           and
           this
           also
           of
           
             no
             other
          
           we
           disown
           ;
           for
           as
           truly
           as
           we
           own
           Christ
           risen
           in
           us
           (
           and
           we
           in
           him
           from
           Sin
           and
           Condemnation
           )
           so
           truly
           do
           we
           believe
           and
           expect
           to
           be
           raised
           up
           by
           him
           in
           the
           last
           Day
           ,
           above
           all
           Corruption
           and
           Mortality
           ;
           we
           being
           raised
           in
           Christ
           from
           Sin
           here
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           raised
           by
           him
           to
           Glory
           hereafter
           .
           And
           therefore
           are
           not
           of
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Hymeneus
           and
           Phyletus
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Resurrection
             is
             past
          
           ,
           
           (
           or
           made
           )
           already
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           18.
           
           For
           that
           Resurrection
           which
           Paul
           (
           in
           his
           converted
           state
           when
           risen
           with
           Christ
           )
           had
           not
           attained
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           11
           ,
           12.
           we
           do
           believe
           and
           expect
           as
           yet
           to
           come
           after
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           last
           Day
           .
        
         
           
             Another
             Accusation
             is
          
           ,
           That
           
             G.
             F.
          
           says
           plainly
           in
           these
           Words
           ,
           There
           's
           none
           have
           a
           Glory
           and
           a
           Heaven
           but
           within
           them
           (
           
             leaving
             out
             what
             follows
          
           )
           which
           was
           before
           Man
           had
           a
           Being
           ,
           
             Gr.
             Myst.
             p.
          
           214.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           intended
           of
           what
           the
           Saints
           have
           and
           enjoy
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           in
           the
           Present
           Tense
           ,
           (
           and
           not
           of
           that
           more
           full
           attainment
           in
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           )
           who
           have
           and
           enjoy
           the
           indwelling
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           as
           their
           God
           and
           their
           Glory
           according
           to
           his
           Promise
           ,
           having
           of
           this
           excellent
           Treasure
           in
           their
           Earthen
           Vessels
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           measures
           of
           degrees
           of
           attainment
           ,
           being
           changed
           from
           Glory
           to
           Glory
           (
           from
           one
           degree
           of
           Glory
           to
           another
           )
           as
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           There
           's
           no
           doubt
           but
           all
           true
           and
           spiritual
           Believers
           ,
           who
           are
           dead
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           whose
           Life
           is
           hid
           with
           Christ
           in
           God
           ,
           when
           Christ
           who
           is
           their
           Life
           shall
           at
           last
           appear
           ,
           they
           shall
           appear
           with
           him
           in
           Glory
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           
           Yea
           ,
           in
           far
           more
           Glory
           than
           's
           here
           attainable
           in
           a
           mortal
           State.
           Though
           we
           are
           now
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           it
           appears
           not
           what
           we
           shall
           then
           be
           ;
           but
           when
           Christ
           
           appears
           we
           shall
           be
           like
           him
           ,
           for
           we
           shall
           see
           him
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           1
           John.
           3.
           2.
           
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           is
           God's
           Throne
           and
           Dwelling-place
           ,
           is
           no
           doubt
           so
           spacious
           ,
           and
           the
           Heavens
           which
           declare
           his
           Glory
           so
           wonderfully
           extensive
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           suppose
           they
           should
           all
           be
           contain'd
           in
           the
           narrow
           compass
           of
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           though
           our
           Conversation
           be
           now
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           we
           come
           to
           a
           heavenly
           state
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           Therefore
           we
           do
           not
           confine
           all
           our
           expected
           Attainments
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Glory
           to
           within
           us
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           but
           the
           way
           to
           attain
           more
           thereof
           in
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           is
           to
           
             partake
             of
             some
             share
             thereof
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
          
           even
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           where
           Christ
           is
           enjoy'd
           ,
           there
           Heaven
           and
           Glory
           is
           in
           measure
           spiritually
           enjoy'd
           ,
           there
           being
           spiritual
           and
           inward
           Heavens
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           natural
           and
           outward
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           For
           the
           spirituality
           of
           the
           
             Resurrection
             ,
             Bodies
          
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascension
           ,
           Our
           Opposer
           may
           peruse
           H.
           Moor's
           
             Search
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             glorified
             Body
             ,
          
           Apol.
           ch
           .
           3.
           p.
           494.
           
           Of
           his
           
             Modest
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             .
          
           And
           compare
           the
           same
           with
           what
           we
           have
           written
           on
           that
           Subject
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           our
           Opposer
           answer
           him
           ,
           having
           been
           a
           Doctor
           of
           his
           own
           Church
           ,
           and
           Philosopher
           also
           of
           Repute
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           As
           to
           his
           14th
           Sect.
           
             Of
             the
             Sacraments
          
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           terms
           them
           )
           but
           without
           Scripture-proof
           of
           the
           Term
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           applied
           to
           the
           outward
           Elements
           ,
           Signs
           or
           Shadows
           ,
           which
           end
           in
           Christ
           the
           Substance
           ,
           who
           livingly
           represents
           himself
           beyond
           them
           ,
           by
           his
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Souls
           of
           spiritual
           Believers
           ,
           who
           have
           attained
           unto
           the
           spiritual
           Communion
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           partake
           of
           his
           spiritual
           Supper
           with
           him
           ,
           Rev.
           3.
           10.
           
        
         
           The
           difference
           between
           us
           and
           our
           Accuser
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           is
           about
           the
           Text
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           26.
           of
           shewing
           forth
           the
           Lord's
           Death
           till
           he
           come
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           
             By
             the
             Celebration
             of
             his
             last
             Supper
             ,
          
           Whether
           this
           
             coming
             of
             Christ
             be
             spiritually
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             which
             ends
             the
             time
             limited
             for
             the
             Celebration
             thereof
             ?
          
           We
           believe
           it
           of
           the
           first
           (
           if
           that
           may
           be
           owned
           as
           any
           real
           coming
           of
           Christ
           )
           He
           of
           the
           last
           .
           His
           Reason
           is
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             was
             so
             come
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             and
             of
             the
             purest
             Primitive
             Christians
             .
          
           The
           Apostle's
           condescending
           to
           divers
           Things
           that
           were
           Shadows
           and
           Figures
           for
           sometime
           ;
           it
           follows
           not
           that
           therefore
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           imitate
           them
           in
           all
           things
           they
           did
           .
           Neither
           were
           the
           Corinthians
           the
           purest
           of
           Primitive
           Christians
           when
           Paul
           writ
           his
           first
           Epistle
           to
           them
           ;
           nor
           had
           they
           then
           so
           far
           attained
           to
           
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           confirm
           and
           make
           them
           blameless
           as
           in
           his
           Day
           ,
           but
           then
           waited
           for
           such
           his
           coming
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           for
           there
           were
           divers
           Disorders
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           carnal
           and
           walked
           as
           Men.
           And
           therefore
           they
           were
           not
           then
           of
           the
           purest
           of
           Christians
           ;
           though
           they
           had
           good
           Gifts
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           then
           great
           need
           to
           wait
           for
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           to
           make
           them
           better
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           a
           blameless
           state
           .
           The
           Apostles
           themselves
           were
           come
           to
           higher
           Attainments
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           which
           they
           laboured
           to
           bring
           their
           Hearers
           to
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           
           Paul's
           desiring
           
             That
             the
          
           Corinthians
           
             might
             not
             be
             ignorant
             how
             that
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             were
             baptized
             unto
          
           Moses
           
             in
             the
             Cloud
             and
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             did
             all
             eat
             the
             same
             spiritual
             Meat
             and
             drink
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Rock
             which
             followed
             them
             or
             went
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             Rock
             was
             Christ
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           
           And
           told
           them
           the
           Cup
           of
           Blessing
           which
           we
           bless
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ?
           And
           the
           Bread
           which
           we
           break
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ?
           For
           we
           being
           many
           are
           One
           Bread
           and
           One
           Body
           ,
           being
           all
           Partakers
           of
           the
           
             One
             Bread
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           16
           ,
           17.
           and
           doubtless
           the
           knowledge
           of
           this
           Mystery
           was
           
             what
             he
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           which
           was
           above
           the
           Sign
           ,
           Shadow
           or
           Figure
           thereof
           .
           Yet
           't
           is
           not
           to
           be
           questioned
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           a
           good
           
           Intention
           in
           the
           first
           Proposal
           and
           Practice
           of
           those
           outward
           Memorials
           of
           Christ's
           Death
           among
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           in
           the
           capacity
           they
           stood
           in
           ,
           to
           remember
           and
           shew
           forth
           Christ's
           Death
           thereby
           ,
           until
           they
           knew
           and
           had
           more
           of
           his
           Life
           to
           shew
           forth
           ,
           in
           a
           holy
           and
           unblameable
           State
           and
           Conversation
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           for
           whose
           spiritual
           coming
           they
           waited
           ,
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           And
           also
           that
           they
           might
           
             flee
             from
             Idolatry
          
           and
           keep
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           forbear
           eating
           in
           the
           Idols
           Temple
           ,
           which
           he
           warned
           them
           against
           .
           As
           to
           Christ's
           Celebration
           of
           his
           last
           Supper
           ,
           't
           is
           strange
           that
           should
           be
           so
           much
           urg'd
           as
           obligatory
           upon
           us
           ,
           until
           
             Christ's
             last
             coming
             again
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             in
             the
             last
             Day
          
           ;
           seeing
           we
           find
           none
           of
           the
           Urg●rs
           thereof
           so
           much
           as
           in
           a
           true
           imitation
           of
           the
           last
           Supper
           of
           Christ
           ,
           where
           he
           eat
           the
           legal
           Passover
           with
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           own
           appointment
           ,
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Supper
           being
           laid
           aside
           as
           Jewish
           ,
           fulfilled
           and
           ended
           by
           Christ.
           And
           therefore
           to
           us
           that
           last
           Supper
           of
           Christ
           appears
           to
           be
           a
           Consummation
           and
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Jewish
           solemn
           Feasts
           ,
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           *
           as
           
           John's
           Baptism
           was
           ,
           of
           the
           divers
           
           legal
           Washings
           (
           or
           Baptisms
           )
           imposed
           ,
           until
           the
           time
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           when
           Christ
           blotted
           out
           and
           nailed
           the
           Hand-writing
           of
           Ordinances
           to
           his
           Cross.
           After
           which
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           legally
           obligatory
           ,
           though
           condescended
           unto
           for
           a
           Season
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Weakness
           of
           divers
           ,
           and
           Respect
           many
           had
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           Churches
           Infancy
           .
           And
           tho'
           too
           many
           now
           are
           very
           formal
           and
           superstitious
           in
           those
           outward
           Observations
           and
           Shadows
           ,
           laying
           so
           much
           stress
           for
           Salvation
           upon
           them
           that
           they
           neglect
           the
           Substance
           ;
           yet
           others
           being
           more
           conscientiously
           tender
           in
           the
           observation
           thereof
           ,
           we
           are
           the
           more
           tender
           to
           these
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           censure
           or
           condemn
           them
           meerly
           for
           practising
           that
           which
           they
           believe
           is
           their
           Duty
           ,
           either
           in
           breaking
           of
           Bread
           or
           Water
           Baptism
           ,
           yet
           desire
           they
           may
           see
           further
           ,
           and
           come
           under
           that
           higher
           and
           evangelical
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           spiritual
           Communion
           and
           Bread
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           Cup
           of
           Blessing
           from
           Heaven
           (
           which
           can
           only
           nourish
           the
           Soul
           unto
           eternal
           Life
           )
           and
           of
           the
           spiritual
           Baptism
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           only
           is
           the
           Soul
           's
           sanctifying
           and
           saving
           Baptism
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           
             One
             Baptism
          
           and
           this
           
             One
             Bread
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Substance
           ,
           they
           may
           livingly
           partake
           of
           unto
           eternal
           Life
           .
        
         
         
           We
           do
           hitherto
           want
           Proof
           that
           Paul
           either
           received
           of
           the
           Lord
           the
           Bread
           and
           the
           Cup
           ,
           or
           the
           real
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           Figure
           or
           Type
           (
           but
           the
           Mystery
           thereof
           ;
           )
           or
           that
           to
           observe
           the
           Figure
           was
           an
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           spiritual
           Church
           :
           And
           tho'
           he
           fulfilled
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Passover
           at
           his
           Supper
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           was
           his
           own
           Institution
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Passover
           ,
           Legal
           Offerings
           ,
           Circumcision
           ,
           &c.
           
           We
           confess
           ,
           
             That
             the
             neglect
             and
             abuse
             of
             the
             Holy
             Mystery
             ,
          
           p.
           207.
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Substance
           ,
           Christ
           the
           living
           Bread
           )
           
             did
             and
             doth
             incur
             Damnation
             and
             grievous
             Diseases
             ,
          
           as
           among
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ;
             He
             that
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             unworthily
             ,
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             Damnation
             to
             himself
             ,
             not
             discerning
             he
             Lord's
             Body
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           29.
           
           If
           you
           rest
           or
           stick
           in
           the
           Shadow
           ,
           and
           neglect
           the
           Substance
           or
           Mystery
           ,
           so
           as
           you
           discern
           not
           the
           Lord's
           Body
           ,
           you
           discern
           not
           that
           whereby
           your
           Souls
           should
           live
           and
           be
           nourished
           unto
           eternal
           Life
           :
           'T
           is
           Matter
           of
           Condemnation
           ,
           you
           are
           but
           eating
           and
           drinking
           Damnation
           to
           your selves
           .
           The
           main
           end
           and
           drift
           of
           the
           Apostles
           labouring
           with
           and
           writing
           to
           them
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           was
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Life
           and
           Substance
           to
           the
           spiritual
           Rock
           ,
           the
           spiritual
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           &
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           5.
           that
           they
           might
           be
           blameless
           in
           his
           Day
           ;
           which
           't
           is
           evident
           the
           outward
           Figure
           or
           Shadow
           did
           not
           bring
           them
           to
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           blameable
           ,
           and
           blamed
           for
           the
           Carnality
           ,
           Divisions
           and
           Disorders
           which
           were
           among
           them
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           1
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           Now
           as
           to
           the
           outward
           Supper
           ,
           so
           little
           being
           said
           for
           it
           by
           our
           Opposer
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           enlarge
           or
           enter
           into
           any
           strict
           Controversie
           about
           that
           Subject
           ;
           but
           for
           further
           Explanation
           ,
           refer
           him
           to
           what
           our
           deceased
           Friend
           
             Robert
             Barclay
          
           has
           writ
           upon
           it
           ,
           in
           his
           Apology
           ,
           from
           p.
           493
           to
           p.
           514.
           
           And
           if
           we
           were
           convinced
           that
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           to
           receive
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           as
           an
           outward
           Memorial
           of
           Christ's
           Death
           ,
           we
           should
           never
           own
           this
           our
           Accuser
           (
           who
           has
           shamefully
           reproached
           us
           )
           or
           any
           such
           Enemies
           ,
           to
           be
           our
           Administrators
           ,
           nor
           hold
           Communion
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           
             For
             Baptism
          
           ,
           he
           alledges
           
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             
             Go
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             .
             —
          
           And
           here
           the
           Man
           breaks
           ,
           leaving
           out
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           and
           then
           brings
           in
           ,
           
             And
             lo
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alway
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             :
          
           Taking
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           this
           Commission
           must
           intend
           
             Water
             Baptism
          
           ;
           and
           the
           continuance
           thereof
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Teaching
           or
           Preaching
           ,
           even
           unto
           the
           End
           of
           the
           World.
           
           Hence
           saying
           ,
           
             They
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           Christ's
           ministerial
           Officers
           )
           
             indeed
             were
             impowered
             ,
             as
          
           John
           ,
           
             to
             baptize
             with
             Water
          
           ,
           p.
           205.
           
           But
           is
           this
           Adversary
           really
           for
           
           John's
           Baptism
           ,
           or
           for
           baptizing
           as
           John
           did
           ?
           He
           's
           not
           express
           nor
           plain
           in
           this
           Point
           .
           Tho'
           he
           would
           seem
           an
           eminent
           Advocate
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           we
           may
           greatly
           question
           his
           Sincerity
           herein
           .
           If
           under
           this
           Pretext
           he
           means
           Infants
           Baptism
           ,
           or
           Sprinkling
           them
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           take
           up
           the
           Anabaptist's
           Arguments
           for
           that
           which
           they
           oppose
           as
           a
           
             scriptureless
             Thing
          
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           deem
           them
           
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Enthusiasts
          
           ,
           and
           number
           them
           among
           the
           
             various
             Sects
             set
             up
             by
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             under
             universal
             Tolleration
          
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           p.
           17
           ,
           18.
           2d
           Part.
           He
           's
           very
           disingenuous
           in
           this
           as
           well
           as
           in
           many
           other
           Things
           :
           He
           should
           have
           plainly
           told
           us
           what
           Baptism
           he
           aims
           at
           ;
           and
           who
           the
           Subjcts
           of
           it
           ,
           whether
           Infants
           or
           Believers
           ;
           before
           he
           had
           either
           upbraided
           or
           threatned
           us
           for
           the
           neglect
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             However
             ,
             pray
             observe
             the
             great
             Stress
             he
             lays
             upon
             this
          
           outward
           Baptism
           with
           Water
           ,
           viz.
           That
           it
           was
           an
           Ordinance
           instituted
           as
           a
           means
           of
           Grace
           ,
           whereby
           the
           inward
           Baptism
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           was
           conveyed
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Form
           appointed
           ,
           of
           admission
           into
           the
           Society
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           thereby
           giving
           a
           Title
           to
           all
           the
           Privileges
           and
           Promises
           annexed
           to
           it
           ,
           p.
           206.
           whereby
           Persons
           are
           daily
           baptized
           into
           
           Christ's
           death
           ,
           
             p.
             209.
             
             And
             tells
             us
             of
          
           Outward
           Signs
           and
           Seals
           ,
           Pledges
           and
           Means
           of
           Grace
           ,
           
             which
             he
             judges
             the
          
           Enemy
           has
           deluded
           Men
           into
           a
           neglect
           of
           .
        
         
           Now
           observe
           ,
           1.
           
           He
           makes
           Water-Baptism
           (
           whether
           of
           Infants
           or
           Believers
           he
           resolves
           not
           )
           not
           only
           an
           Institution
           ,
           but
           a
           Means
           of
           Grace
           ,
           whereby
           the
           inward
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           conveyed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Such
           a
           Form
           appointed
           of
           admission
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           giveth
           a
           Title
           to
           all
           the
           Privileges
           and
           Promises
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           't
           is
           the
           Baptism
           into
           Christ's
           Death
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           Seal
           ,
           Pledge
           and
           Means
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           which
           he
           does
           but
           upon
           his
           own
           Authority
           impose
           upon
           the
           Reader
           ,
           without
           Scripture-proof
           :
           And
           his
           Impositions
           herein
           are
           liable
           to
           many
           Exceptions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           suppose
           all
           Persons
           under
           Grace
           and
           the
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           are
           come
           under
           Water-Baptism
           ,
           without
           Exception
           of
           Infants
           or
           others
           ;
           when
           the
           contrary
           is
           evident
           in
           many
           wicked
           Persons
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           the
           Sorcerer
           ,
           who
           was
           baptized
           and
           yet
           wicked
           ;
           and
           wanting
           the
           Gift
           and
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           would
           have
           bought
           it
           for
           Mony
           ,
           Acts
           8.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           It
           also
           supposes
           all
           to
           be
           void
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Promises
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           baptized
           with
           Water
           ;
           consequently
           ,
           that
           many
           thousands
           are
           Damned
           because
           they
           are
           not
           so
           baptized
           :
           Which
           is
           highly
           uncharitable
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           deny
           that
           by
           Water-Baptism
           Men
           are
           baptized
           either
           into
           Christ's
           Death
           ,
           Body
           or
           Church
           ;
           or
           that
           't
           is
           a
           Seal
           or
           Pledge
           of
           Grace
           :
           For
           't
           is
           by
           one
           Spirit
           that
           true
           Believers
           are
           baptized
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           into
           Christ's
           Death
           ,
           and
           into
           One
           Body
           ;
           there
           being
           One
           Faith
           and
           One
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Spirit
           's
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Soul
           's
           saving
           Baptism
           ,
           typified
           by
           that
           of
           Water
           .
           See
           1
           
             Cor.
             12.
             13.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             27.
             
             Ephes.
             4.
             5.
             1
             
             Pet.
          
           3.
           21.
           
        
         
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             this
             censorious
             ,
             uncharitable
             Man
             will
             not
             allow
             Christ's
             Commission
             ,
          
           Mat.
           28
           ▪
           19.
           
           To
           intend
           spiritual
           Baptism
           ,
           or
           the
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           
             because
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           Christ
           only
           is
           he
           who
           could
           baptize
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           To
           say
           that
           Man
           could
           bestow
           God
           (
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           )
           is
           the
           highest
           Blasphemy
           ,
           p.
           203
           ,
           204.
           
        
         
           
             And
             further
             to
             aggravate
             the
             Matter
             against
             us
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           If
           the
           Quakers
           Interpretation
           of
           Mat.
           28.
           19.
           do
           hold
           ,
           it
           will
           follow
           that
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Successors
           ,
           have
           
           power
           to
           baptize
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           which
           is
           Blasphemy
           .
        
         
           Reply
           ,
           He
           is
           highly
           mistaken
           in
           his
           superlative
           Charge
           of
           Blasphemy
           in
           this
           Case
           ;
           for
           if
           our
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           Text
           does
           hold
           ,
           That
           Christ's
           Apostles
           and
           Ministers
           had
           Power
           given
           them
           by
           him
           (
           being
           present
           with
           them
           even
           in
           his
           own
           Work
           )
           to
           baptize
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           convert
           Men
           to
           God
           ;
           then
           our
           Interpretation
           isd
           not
           Blasphemy
           ,
           because
           it
           holds
           .
           This
           severe
           Judge
           against
           us
           is
           quite
           out
           here
           :
           For
           tho'
           Christ
           be
           the
           great
           and
           efficient
           Cause
           both
           of
           giving
           and
           baptizing
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           yet
           his
           true
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           were
           indued
           with
           his
           divine
           Power
           ,
           were
           instrumental
           in
           his
           Work
           of
           baptizing
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           of
           ministring
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           with
           them
           in
           his
           own
           Work
           ;
           
             Lo
             ,
             I
             am
             with
             you
             always
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ;
           What
           for
           ?
           
             To
             enable
             them
             to
             baptize
             with
             Water
             .
          
           No
           ,
           that
           many
           can
           do
           without
           him
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           sense
           of
           his
           Presence
           ;
           but
           lo
           Christ
           was
           with
           them
           to
           impower
           them
           to
           
             Go
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             into
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           It
           is
           not
           
             Go
             teach
             ,
             and
             then
             baptize
             them
             with
             Water
          
           ;
           but
           
             Go
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           There
           was
           a
           divine
           and
           spiritual
           Baptism
           ,
           immediately
           attending
           (
           and
           present
           with
           )
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           
           (
           and
           it
           was
           to
           such
           as
           were
           docible
           too
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Infants
           who
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           Teaching
           ;
           )
           and
           this
           spiritual
           Presence
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Baptism
           ,
           accompanying
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           is
           evident
           according
           to
           St.
           
           Peter's
           own
           Relation
           ,
           
             Acts
             11.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             AS
             I
             began
             to
             speak
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             fell
             on
             them
             that
             heard
             ,
             even
             as
             upon
             us
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
             Then
             I
             remembred
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             how
             he
             said
             ,
             John
             baptized
             with
             Water
             ,
             but
             ye
             shall
             be
             baptized
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           What
           's
           more
           plain
           ,
           than
           that
           here
           was
           Teaching
           and
           Baptizing
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           accompanying
           his
           Ministry
           ?
        
         
           Query
           ,
           But
           were
           Christ's
           Apostles
           instrumental
           in
           ministring
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           they
           being
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Letter
           .
           See
           
             Gal.
             3.
             2.
             
             Received
             ye
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             Faith
             preached
             ?
          
           And
           ver
           .
           5.
           
           
             He
             therefore
             that
             ministreth
             to
             you
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             worketh
             Miracles
             among
             you
             ,
             doth
             he
             it
             through
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             Faith
             preached
             ?
          
           Their
           Speech
           and
           Preaching
           being
           not
           in
           the
           enticing
           Words
           of
           Man's
           Wisdom
           ,
           but
           in
           plain
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           of
           Power
           ,
           that
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Hearers
           might
           not
           stand
           in
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           Men
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             For
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             our
             Gospel
             was
             not
             unto
             you
             in
             Word
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Power
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             in
             
             much
             Assurance
             ,
          
           1
           Thes.
           1.
           5.
           
           But
           contrarywise
           ,
           this
           imposing
           Judge
           has
           promoted
           Water-Baptism
           above
           the
           spiritual
           ,
           powerful
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
             He
             'll
             have
             the
             spiritual
             Baptism
             to
             go
             along
             with
             that
             of
             Water
             ,
             duly
             administred
             and
             received
          
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           p.
           205.
           )
           But
           by
           no
           means
           will
           he
           allow
           the
           spiritual
           Baptism
           to
           go
           along
           with
           the
           Gospel
           Ministry
           or
           Teaching
           ,
           as
           commanded
           Mat.
           28.
           19.
           
           No
           by
           no
           means
           ,
           that
           he
           deems
           Blasphemy
           ;
           which
           bewrays
           his
           no
           small
           Ignorance
           both
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           and
           true
           Gospel-Ministry
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           'll
           not
           allow
           
             Inward
             Baptism
          
           to
           
             supersede
             the
             Outward
          
           :
           Though
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           peculiar
           Commission
           for
           the
           Outward
           ,
           allowed
           it
           ,
           he
           preferred
           and
           exalted
           Christ's
           Baptism
           above
           his
           own
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             He
             must
             increase
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             decrease
             ,
          
           John
           3.
           30
           
           
             I
             indeed
             baptize
             you
             with
             Water
             unto
             Repentance
             ,
          
           (
           or
           amendment
           of
           Life
           )
           
             but
             he
             that
             cometh
             after
             me
             is
             mightier
             than
             I
             ,
             whose
             Shoes
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             to
             bear
             ;
             he
             will
             baptize
             you
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             with
             Fire
             ,
          
           Mat.
           3.
           11.
           
           Mark
           1.
           8
           ,
           Luke
           3.
           16.
           
           John
           1.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
        
         
           That
           John
           as
           to
           this
           his
           outward
           Ministry
           of
           Baptism
           should
           decrease
           ,
           implies
           not
           an
           immediate
           or
           present
           end
           thereof
           ,
           upon
           the
           entrance
           of
           Christ's
           Dispensation
           or
           Baptism
           ,
           but
           that
           
           John's
           should
           gradually
           decrease
           
           and
           wear
           out
           as
           Christ's
           Ministry
           and
           Baptism
           do
           encrease
           and
           grow
           ,
           as
           the
           Heat
           of
           Fire
           or
           Sun
           dries
           up
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           causes
           it
           to
           decrease
           by
           Degrees
           ,
           and
           not
           suddenly
           all
           at
           once
           .
           For
           John
           and
           his
           Ministry
           being
           of
           great
           esteem
           with
           many
           both
           Jews
           and
           Greeks
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           his
           Baptism
           was
           condescended
           unto
           and
           allowed
           ,
           when
           the
           Apostles
           were
           gathering
           divers
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           to
           a
           higher
           Ministry
           .
           And
           that
           this
           of
           
           John's
           Baptism
           was
           an
           Act
           of
           Condescention
           and
           not
           of
           Commission
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Paul
           is
           very
           plain
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           after
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             thank
             God
             that
             I
             baptized
             none
             of
             you
             ,
             but
          
           Crispus
           and
           Gaius
           ,
           
             lest
             any
             should
             say
             that
             I
             had
             baptized
             in
             my
             own
             Name
             .
             I
             baptized
             also
             the
             Houshold
             of
          
           Stephanus
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           gives
           a
           more
           general
           Reason
           for
           his
           thanking
           God
           he
           baptized
           no
           more
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             For
             Christ
             sent
             me
             NOT
             to
             baptize
             ,
             but
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           doubtless
           
           Paul's
           Commission
           from
           Christ
           was
           as
           large
           and
           extensive
           as
           any
           of
           the
           Apostles
           had
           ;
           therefore
           their
           Commission
           in
           Mat.
           28.
           19
           was
           not
           to
           baptize
           with
           Water
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           wherein
           their
           Gospel
           Ministry
           came
           .
        
         
           His
           supposing
           that
           
             If
             the
             inward
             Baptism
             must
             supersede
             the
             Outward
             ,
             then
             must
             Inward
             Teaching
             ,
          
           p.
           203.
           
           This
           supposes
           the
           outward
           Baptism
           of
           equal
           Authority
           with
           
           Teaching
           or
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           as
           necessary
           to
           continue
           ,
           which
           we
           do
           not
           believe
           ;
           yet
           we
           deny
           not
           but
           the
           inward
           and
           immediate
           Teaching
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           is
           more
           excellent
           and
           permanent
           than
           the
           Outward
           ,
           as
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           is
           the
           Original
           and
           Spring
           from
           whence
           the
           true
           outward
           Ministry
           arises
           and
           flows
           ,
           and
           unto
           which
           it
           leads
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           People
           come
           to
           know
           an
           Introversion
           and
           joining
           of
           their
           Minds
           to
           the
           Inward
           ,
           the
           less
           need
           they
           'll
           have
           of
           the
           Outward
           ,
           though
           we
           bless
           God
           for
           both
           .
        
         
           
             But
             how
             proves
             this
             Adversary
          
           ,
           That
           the
           visible
           Representation
           of
           the
           Lord's
           death
           ,
           by
           the
           Bread
           broken
           and
           the
           Wine
           poured
           forth
           ,
           and
           also
           Water-Baptism
           ,
           are
           the
           Body
           or
           outward
           part
           of
           Religion
           which
           (
           
             he
             saith
          
           )
           the
           Devil
           has
           stolen
           from
           us
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Soul
           soon
           disappeared
           ,
           and
           left
           a
           noisome
           Carcass
           of
           Religion
           ?
           p.
           209
           ,
           210.
           
        
         
           What
           a
           strange
           ,
           confused
           Whimsie
           is
           this
           ?
           How
           has
           the
           Devil
           stolen
           from
           them
           the
           Body
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           left
           a
           noisome
           Carcass
           behind
           ?
           'T
           is
           more
           likely
           that
           he
           has
           stolen
           away
           the
           Soul
           of
           Religion
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           rather
           their
           Minds
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           left
           them
           only
           a
           Carcass
           behind●
           who
           are
           so
           much
           doting
           about
           and
           even
           idolizing
           the
           Shadow
           (
           which
           is
           far
           short
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           true
           Religion
           )
           and
           neglecting
           the
           Life
           ,
           Soul
           and
           
           Substance
           thereof
           ;
           so
           that
           their
           outward
           Observations
           are
           dead
           ,
           empty
           and
           fruitless
           ,
           as
           those
           Observers
           are
           who
           are
           void
           of
           Christian
           Humility
           ,
           Love
           or
           Charity
           .
        
         
           
             Those
             repeated
             known
             Falshoods
          
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           Christ's
           outward
           dying
           and
           shedding
           of
           his
           Blood
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Quakers
           have
           turn'd
           to
           mean
           nothing
           but
           his
           spiritual
           Suffering
           within
           us
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             To
             spiritualize
             AWAY
             the
             literal
             Humanity
             and
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           p.
           208
           ,
           209.
           
           These
           Falshoods
           being
           fully
           answer'd
           and
           denied
           by
           us
           already
           ,
           we
           need
           but
           persist
           in
           our
           Negation
           thereof
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           this
           Head
           of
           Baptism
           with
           an
           Argument
           or
           two
           from
           the
           Terms
           of
           the
           Commission
           ,
           
             Mat.
             28.
             
             Go
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           Arg.
           1.
           
           If
           the
           Commission
           intended
           baptizing
           them
           with
           Water
           ,
           then
           the
           Apostles
           must
           have
           followed
           and
           used
           the
           Terms
           of
           the
           Commission
           in
           the
           Execution
           thereof
           ,
           to
           manifest
           their
           Authority
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           did
           not
           follow
           nor
           use
           the
           Terms
           of
           the
           Commission
           in
           baptizing
           with
           Water
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           that
           Baptism
           was
           not
           intended
           in
           the
           Commission
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Argument
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           from
           the
           Sanction
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Commission
           it self
           ,
           which
           is
           expresly
           ,
           
           
             Go
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             in
          
           (
           or
           
             into
             )
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Argument
           is
           prov'd
           by
           the
           following
           .
        
         
           
             Arg.
             2
             ▪
          
           Christ's
           Apostles
           and
           Ministers
           did
           Teach
           and
           Preach
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           but
           they
           did
           not
           Baptize
           with
           Water
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
        
         
           Therefore
           baptizing
           with
           Water
           was
           not
           intended
           in
           that
           Commission
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Proposition
           is
           proved
           by
           their
           baptizing
           only
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           when
           they
           baptized
           with
           Water
           as
           John
           did
           .
        
         
           We
           do
           not
           find
           in
           all
           the
           Acts
           or
           other
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           were
           used
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           in
           baptizing
           with
           Water
           .
           Let
           him
           peruse
           W.
           DELL's
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Or
             ,
             The
             Doctrin
             of
             Baptisms
          
           ;
           and
           T.
           Lawson's
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Or
             ,
             A
             Treatise
             concerning
             Baptisms
             :
             Whereunto
             is
             added
             ,
             A
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Supper
             ,
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             called
             the
             Communion
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             his
             15th
             Sect.
          
           Concerning
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
         
           Herein
           (
           
             he
             saith
          
           )
           the
           Quakers
           are
           direct
           Socinians
           ;
           for
           they
           positively
           deny
           the
           Satisfaction
           .
        
         
           Here
           he
           stumbles
           at
           the
           Threshold
           again
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           positive
           Untruth
           in
           Fact.
           They
           are
           neither
           Socinians
           ,
           nor
           do
           they
           deny
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           it self
           ;
           for
           God
           was
           ever
           well
           pleased
           and
           so
           satisfied
           in
           his
           dear
           ,
           innocent
           Son
           ,
           but
           never
           with
           Sinners
           continuing
           in
           their
           Sins
           .
           That
           therefore
           which
           we
           deny
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Vnscriptural
             ,
             Sin-pleasing
          
           and
           
             Sinner-soothing
             Notions
          
           of
           our
           former
           Adversaries
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Christ
           suffering
           under
           
             Vindictive
             Justice
          
           ,
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           making
           such
           a
           rigid
           and
           strict
           Satisfaction
           and
           Payment
           in
           our
           Stead
           ;
           thereby
           to
           acquit
           and
           justifie
           the
           guilty
           Offender
           ,
           though
           persisting
           in
           Sin
           all
           his
           Days
           .
           This
           Notion
           of
           Satisfaction
           ,
           as
           severely
           and
           rigidly
           stated
           ,
           as
           vindictive
           upon
           the
           dear
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           thus
           indulging
           to
           Sinners
           ,
           both
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           even
           a
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           have
           opposed
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           also
           such
           a
           Notion
           of
           a
           
             rigid
             Satisfaction
          
           and
           strict
           Payment
           ,
           held
           as
           a
           
             Notion
             of
             Law
          
           ,
           in
           the
           strictest
           and
           severest
           Sense
           ,
           that
           
             W.
             P.
          
           opposeth
           God's
           Compassion
           unto
           ,
           
             in
             pardoning
             Iniquity
             ,
             passing
             by
             Transgression
             and
             Sin
             ,
             and
             forgiving
             our
             Trespasses
          
           (
           which
           we
           ever
           own
           to
           be
           for
           Christ's
           sake
           ,
           but
           upon
           true
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           )
           from
           
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             Mica
             7.
             18.
             
             Mat.
          
           6.
           12
           ,
           14.
           &
           ch
           .
           18
           ▪
        
         
           Therefore
           this
           Adversary
           mistakes
           and
           misrepresents
           
             W.
             P.
          
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           as
           blaspheming
           and
           arguing
           against
           the
           
             Satisfaction
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           p.
           212
           ,
           213.
           when
           he
           argues
           against
           that
           kind
           of
           Satisfaction
           held
           (
           
             as
             a
             rigid
             Notion
             of
             Law
          
           )
           that
           admits
           not
           of
           Forgiveness
           of
           Sins
           past
           ;
           which
           we
           consess
           Christ's
           Sufferings
           and
           Sacrifice
           has
           made
           way
           for
           ,
           upon
           true
           Repentance
           on
           the
           Offenders
           part
           ,
           which
           Christ's
           great
           Sufferings
           (
           under
           the
           Burthen
           of
           the
           World's
           Iniquities
           )
           do
           call
           for
           ,
           and
           require
           universally
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Praise
           of
           the
           great
           Love
           and
           Grace
           of
           God
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           we
           must
           confess
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           by
           the
           same
           Grace
           Christ
           tasted
           Death
           for
           every
           Man
           ,
           and
           was
           really
           an
           Offering
           and
           a
           Sacrifice
           of
           a
           sweet
           smelling
           Savour
           to
           God
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.
           2.
           and
           our
           only
           Mediator
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           Sense
           sincerely
           own
           what
           was
           really
           his
           Satisfaction
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           to
           stay
           the
           Execution
           of
           his
           Wrath
           and
           obtain
           our
           Pardon
           ,
           giving
           us
           Repentance
           by
           his
           Light
           and
           Grace
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           yet
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           
             rigid
             Satisfaction
          
           and
           strict
           Payment
           to
           
             vindictive
             or
             revenging
             Justice
          
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           poured
           out
           his
           just
           Indignation
           or
           Wrath
           (
           merited
           by
           Sinners
           )
           upon
           his
           innocent
           Son
           (
           as
           some
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           
           have
           affirmed
           no
           less
           .
           )
           This
           we
           confess
           we
           cannot
           reconcile
           either
           to
           God's
           divine
           Justice
           or
           Mercy
           ,
           or
           to
           Christ's
           Mediation
           and
           Intercession
           for
           Transgressors
           .
           And
           little
           short
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           our
           present
           Adversary's
           Notion
           ,
           
             That
             Justice
             cannot
             remit
             the
             least
             Farthing
             ,
             else
             it
             were
             not
             Justice
          
           ;
           speaking
           of
           
             divine
             Justice
          
           even
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           being
           
             not
             only
             just
             ,
             but
             Justice
             it self
             in
             the
             Abstract
             ,
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             adequate
             Notion
             of
             Justice
             ,
          
           p.
           214.
           
           All
           which
           duly
           considered
           ,
           borders
           upon
           the
           most
           rigid
           and
           extream
           Notion
           of
           Satisfaction
           ;
           as
           if
           divine
           Justice
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           God
           himself
           in
           his
           Sense
           )
           could
           not
           remit
           the
           least
           Farthing
           ,
           but
           Christ
           must
           strictly
           pay
           every
           Farthing
           of
           the
           Debt
           of
           Offenders
           ;
           whereas
           there
           is
           a
           divine
           Justice
           or
           Righteousness
           (
           that
           's
           truly
           Evangelical
           )
           which
           is
           declared
           in
           the
           Forgiveness
           of
           Sins
           that
           are
           past
           ,
           through
           the
           forbearance
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           25.
           and
           ver
           .
           26.
           to
           shew
           at
           this
           time
           
             his
             Righteousness
          
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           be
           Just
           ,
           and
           the
           Justifier
           of
           him
           that
           believeth
           in
           Jesus
           .
           It
           was
           for
           this
           end
           that
           God
           set
           forth
           his
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Propitiation
           through
           Faith
           in
           his
           Blood
           ,
           to
           declare
           his
           Rightoousness
           for
           
             the
             remission
             of
             Sins
             past
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Wherefore
           the
           Quakers
           do
           not
           make
           
             one
             of
             God's
             Attributes
             fight
             with
             or
             conquer
             the
             other
             ,
          
           nor
           
             one
             to
             subdue
             and
             beat
             down
             the
             other
          
           ;
           or
           
             his
             Justice
             to
             quit
             the
             Field
             
             to
             his
             Mercy
          
           ;
           as
           is
           ignorantly
           and
           unjustly
           suggested
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           guilty
           of
           great
           
             Nonsense
             and
             Blasphemy
          
           ,
           p.
           214
           ,
           215
           ,
           216.
           
           For
           all
           God's
           Attributes
           in
           himself
           are
           in
           Concord
           ,
           Union
           and
           Harmony
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           Creatures
           concur
           and
           agree
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           its
           Reconcilation
           to
           himself
           ;
           as
           when
           he
           brings
           Man
           to
           taste
           of
           his
           Justice
           and
           Displeasure
           for
           Sin
           ,
           it
           's
           still
           in
           Mercy
           ,
           to
           humble
           him
           by
           his
           Chastisement
           and
           Judgment
           unto
           Repentance
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           find
           Mercy
           ,
           so
           as
           Judgment
           and
           Mercy
           may
           meet
           in
           the
           same
           Soul.
           And
           God's
           Wisdom
           is
           truly
           magnified
           in
           finding
           out
           the
           means
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           
             by
             our
             great
             and
             only
             Mediator
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           through
           his
           Mediation
           ,
           Suffering
           ,
           Sacrifice
           and
           Attonement
           ▪
           and
           his
           Goodness
           and
           Mercy
           are
           equally
           magnified
           ,
           in
           affording
           those
           means
           :
           But
           this
           proves
           not
           that
           
             adequate
             Satisfaction
          
           to
           
             vindictive
             Justice
          
           ,
           which
           our
           Adversaries
           have
           contended
           for
           .
        
         
           And
           tho'
           we
           sincerely
           own
           Jesus
           Christ
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           both
           for
           our
           Example
           ,
           Intercessor
           ,
           Light
           and
           Teacher
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           all
           our
           Notion
           ,
           or
           rather
           Knowledge
           ,
           wherein
           we
           receive
           him
           ;
           neither
           do
           we
           in
           these
           ,
           deny
           the
           necessity
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           or
           exclude
           any
           rational
           account
           thereof
           ,
           as
           is
           unduly
           supposed
           ,
           p.
           216.
           
           For
           there
           was
           great
           reason
           for
           Christ's
           Death
           and
           Sacrifice
           
           for
           Sinners
           (
           because
           all
           in
           Adam
           were
           dead
           and
           under
           Condemnation
           )
           that
           they
           might
           live
           by
           and
           unto
           him
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           truly
           capable
           of
           really
           knowing
           and
           owning
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             Life
             and
             Power
          
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           his
           Offices
           and
           Works
           ,
           both
           as
           King
           ,
           High
           priest
           and
           Prophet
           ,
           our
           great
           Mediator
           ,
           Example
           ,
           Captain
           ,
           Leader
           ;
           Light
           and
           Law-giver
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           draw
           towards
           a
           Conclusion
           of
           this
           point
           of
           Satisfaction
           ,
           seeing
           't
           is
           so
           numbly
           and
           impertinently
           stated
           by
           our
           present
           Antagonist
           ,
           let
           us
           observe
           a
           little
           further
           how
           rigidly
           and
           severely
           he
           states
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           Dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           divine
           Justice
           it self
           ,
           and
           his
           beloved
           Son.
           He
           first
           puts
           the
           Queston
           .
        
         
           What
           room
           then
           is
           there
           for
           God's
           Mercy
           ?
           If
           he
           be
           all
           Justice
           ,
           where
           is
           his
           Mercy
           ?
           
             Then
             he
             Answers
          
           :
           God's
           Attributes
           do
           not
           fight
           or
           contradict
           one
           another
           ,
           they
           magnifie
           and
           exalt
           one
           another
           .
           (
           
             True
             thus
             far
             ;
             but
             how
             ?
          
           )
           Thus
           God's
           Justice
           is
           magnified
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           exacts
           full
           and
           adequate
           Satisfaction
           ,
           paid
           to
           God's
           Justice
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           in
           the
           Sacrifice
           and
           Death
           of
           Christ
           ;
           which
           because
           of
           his
           divine
           Nature
           ,
           was
           full
           and
           adequate
           Satisfaction
           .
           And
           by
           his
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Satisfaction
           was
           paid
           by
           the
           same
           Nature
           ,
           which
           offended
           ,
           p.
           214
           ,
           215.
           
        
         
         
           All
           which
           considered
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           assert
           Satisfaction
           as
           a
           
             Notion
             of
             Law
          
           (
           as
           Dr.
           Owen
           call'd
           it
           )
           in
           the
           highest
           ,
           rigid
           and
           most
           severe
           Sense
           exacted
           ▪
           that
           any
           of
           the
           Prebyterians
           ,
           &c.
           have
           asserted
           it
           .
           And
           to
           save
           us
           the
           Labour
           of
           drawing
           the
           Consequences
           and
           Answers
           here
           ,
           we
           may
           here
           (
           I
           hope
           without
           Offence
           )
           give
           him
           a
           Recitation
           of
           a
           more
           ingenuous
           Person
           's
           Answer
           (
           and
           Objection
           against
           this
           Notion
           )
           than
           himself
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Stilling
             fleet
          
           ,
           (
           since
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           )
           in
           his
           
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             true
             Reason
             of
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           pages
           269
           ,
           270.
           
           Printed
           1669.
           
           Out
           of
           which
           take
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Controversy
             hath
             been
             rendred
             more
             obscure
             by
             the
             Mistakes
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             have
             managed
             it
             with
             greater
             Zeal
             than
             Judgment
             ;
             they
             have
             shot
             over
             their
             Adversary's
             Heads
             ,
             and
             laid
             their
             own
             more
             open
             to
             Assaults
             .
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             observe
             ,
             That
             most
             of
             Socinus
             his
             Arguments
             are
             levelled
             against
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             few
             who
             have
             considered
             those
             things
             do
             maintain
             ,
             and
             none
             need
             to
             think
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               paid
               a
               proper
               and
               rigid
               Satisfaction
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               Men
               ,
               considered
               under
               the
               Notion
               of
               Debts
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               paid
               the
               very
               same
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               done
            
             ;
             
             which
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             never
             called
             Satisfaction
             ,
             but
             
               strict
               Payment
            
             .
             Against
             this
             Socinus
             disputes
             ,
             from
             the
             impossibility
             of
             Christ's
             paying
             the
             very
             same
             that
             we
             were
             to
             have
             paid
             ,
             because
             our
             Penalty
             was
             eternal
             Death
             .
             And
             that
             as
             the
             consequence
             of
             
               inherent
               Guilt
            
             ,
             which
             Christ
             neither
             did
             nor
             could
             undergo
             .
             If
             a
             Mediator
             could
             have
             paid
             the
             same
             ,
             then
             the
             Gospel
             had
             not
             been
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             a
             better
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             a
             performance
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             p.
             271.
             
             But
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Relaxation
             or
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             first
             Law
             ,
             then
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             what
             Christ
             paid
             was
             not
             the
             very
             same
             which
             the
             first
             Law
             required
             ;
             for
             what
             need
             of
             that
             ,
             when
             the
             very
             same
             was
             paid
             that
             was
             in
             the
             Obligation
             ?
             But
             if
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Person
             makes
             up
             what
             wanted
             in
             the
             kind
             or
             degree
             of
             Punishment
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             plain
             Confession
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             &c.
             
             Besides
             ,
             if
             the
             very
             same
             had
             been
             paid
             in
             the
             strict
             Sense
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             followed
             
               A
               Deliverance
               ,
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Release
             immediately
             follows
             the
             Payment
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             it
             had
             been
             Injustice
             to
             have
             required
             any
             thing
             further
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Discharge
             of
             the
             Offender
             ,
             when
             strict
             and
             full
             Payment
             had
             been
             made
             of
             what
             was
             in
             the
             Obligation
             .
             But
             we
             see
             that
             
               Faith
               and
               
               Repentance
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Consequences
             of
             those
             Two
             are
             made
             Conditions
             on
             our
             parts
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             enjoying
             the
             Benefit
             of
             what
             Christ
             hath
             procured
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Release
             is
             not
             immediate
             upon
             the
             Payment
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               P.
               272.
               
            
             We
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             these
             very
             Persons
             assert
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               paid
               all
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               Name
               and
               Stead
               ,
            
             so
             that
             the
             Payment
             by
             Christ
             was
             by
             a
             
               Substitution
               in
               our
               room
            
             :
             And
             if
             he
             paid
             the
             same
             which
             the
             Law
             required
             ,
             the
             Benefit
             must
             immediately
             accrue
             to
             those
             in
             whose
             Name
             the
             Debt
             was
             paid
             ;
             for
             what
             was
             done
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             another
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             to
             the
             Creditor
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             done
             by
             the
             Debtor
             himself
             .
             But
             above
             all
             things
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             reconcile
             the
             
               freeness
               of
               Remission
            
             with
             the
             
               full
               Payment
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Neither
             will
             it
             serve
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               though
               it
               was
               not
               free
               to
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               to
               us
               ,
            
             for
             the
             Satisfaction
             and
             Remission
             must
             respect
             the
             same
             Person
             ;
             for
             Christ
             did
             not
             pay
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             for
             us
             ;
             neither
             could
             the
             Remission
             be
             to
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             impossible
             the
             same
             Debt
             should
             be
             fully
             paid
             and
             
               freely
               forgiven
            
             ,
             much
             less
             will
             it
             avoid
             the
             Difficulty
             in
             this
             Case
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               a
               refusable
               Payment
            
             ;
             for
             it
             being
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             in
             Justice
             refusable
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             173.
             
             But
             this
             whole
             
             Opinion
             is
             built
             upon
             a
             Mistake
             ,
             
               That
               Satisfaction
               must
               be
               the
               Payment
               of
               the
               very
               same
            
             ;
             which
             while
             they
             contend
             for
             ,
             they
             give
             our
             Adversaries
             too
             great
             advantage
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             think
             they
             triumph
             over
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             it
             only
             over
             the
             Mistake
             of
             some
             particular
             Persons
             .
             But
             the
             Foundation
             of
             this
             Mistake
             lies
             in
             the
             Consideration
             of
             Punishment
             ,
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             Debts
             ;
             and
             
               That
               Satisfaction
               therefore
               must
               be
               by
               strict
               Payment
               in
               Rigor
               of
               Law.
            
             But
             how
             great
             that
             Mistake
             is
             ,
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             subsequent
             Discourse
             .
          
           Thus
           far
           the
           Citation
           .
        
         
           The
           subsequent
           Discourse
           he
           mentions
           ,
           is
           from
           p.
           273
           ,
           274.
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           said
           
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           I
           would
           advise
           our
           Accuser
           to
           compare
           his
           Notion
           of
           a
           
             full
             and
             adequate
             Satisfaction
             paid
             to
             God's
             Justice
          
           (
           which
           he
           has
           told
           us
           cannot
           remit
           the
           least
           Farthing
           )
           with
           the
           aforesaid
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           then
           see
           how
           he
           'll
           reconcile
           his
           Notion
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           In
           Sect.
           16.
           
           
             Concerning
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           :
        
         
           The
           Quakers
           and
           Socinians
           acknowledge
           a
           Three
           ,
           but
           deny
           a
           Trinity
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           confess
           
           the
           same
           Thing
           in
           English
           ,
           and
           to
           deny
           it
           in
           Latin
           ;
           for
           Trinitas
           is
           only
           Latin
           for
           Three
           .
        
         
           He
           mistakes
           the
           Quakers
           :
           They
           do
           not
           deny
           the
           Three
           either
           in
           Latin
           or
           English
           ,
           but
           really
           own
           the
           
             holy
             ,
             divine
             Three
          
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           tho'
           their
           being
           rendred
           
             distinct
             and
             separate
             Persons
          
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           our
           former
           Adversaries
           ,
           we
           have
           conscientiously
           questioned
           ,
           as
           unscriptural
           Terms
           .
        
         
           Our
           Adversary
           adds
           ,
           
             They
             cannot
             tell
             what
             Three
             they
             are
             ,
             if
             not
             Three
             Persons
             ,
          
           p.
           219.
           
           This
           is
           a
           Mistake
           ;
           we
           can
           safely
           tell
           what
           to
           call
           them
           in
           Scripture
           Language
           :
           That
           they
           are
           Three
           that
           bear
           Record
           ,
           or
           Three
           witnessing
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           i.
           e.
           Witnesses
           )
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Word
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           these
           Three
           are
           One
           ,
           John
           1.
           5.
           
           These
           are
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           are
           essentially
           One
           ,
           or
           One
           in
           the
           Divine
           Being
           .
        
         
           
             Our
             Adversary
             further
             saith
          
           :
           The
           Quakers
           ,
           who
           own
           the
           Divinity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           under
           greater
           Difficulties
           than
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           who
           deny
           the
           Divinity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           p.
           219.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           well
           he
           now
           grants
           the
           Quakers
           own
           the
           Divinity
           of
           Christ
           :
           But
           how
           well
           this
           agrees
           with
           much
           of
           his
           Book
           against
           us
           ,
           let
           the
           serious
           Reader
           judge
           .
           And
           we
           know
           no
           Difficulties
           we
           are
           under
           herein
           :
           The
           Man
           imagins
           ,
           and
           would
           obtrude
           Difficulties
           upon
           us
           ,
           from
           his
           own
           Terms
           ,
           which
           
           are
           none
           of
           ours
           ;
           as
           that
           
             there
             is
             but
             One
             Person
             in
             the
             Godhead
          
           ;
           which
           are
           none
           of
           our
           Words
           .
           Much
           less
           his
           Muggletonian
           Consequence
           ,
           
             That
             God
             died
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             was
             his
             own
             Father
             to
             whom
             he
             pray'd
             upon
             the
             Cross.
          
           We
           know
           no
           real
           occasion
           given
           by
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           for
           him
           to
           draw
           such
           Absurdities
           upon
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           
             afraid
             of
             such
             Distinctions
             and
             Salvo's
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Quaker-pretences
             ,
          
           as
           impertinently
           he
           prates
           against
           them
           ,
           exposing
           his
           pretended
           Fears
           instead
           of
           Proofs
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           if
           
             G.
             F.
          
           opposed
           Chr.
           Wade's
           calling
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             a
             Person
          
           ?
           And
           if
           he
           said
           ,
           The
           Scriptures
           do
           not
           tell
           the
           People
           of
           
             Three
             Persons
          
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           And
           yet
           confessing
           the
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             be
             always
             One
             ?
          
           Does
           it
           follow
           ,
           That
           the
           Quakers
           do
           not
           acknowledge
           that
           there
           were
           
             Three
             in
             Heaven
             before
             Christ
             was
             born
             ,
             as
          
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           
             it
             seems
          
           ?
           p.
           220.
           
           And
           then
           to
           aggravate
           the
           Matter
           against
           
             G.
             F.
             That
             he
             means
             One
             Person
             ,
             as
          
           Muggleton
           does
           ,
           p.
           220.
           
        
         
           What
           if
           the
           Quakers
           think
           the
           Term
           
             Three
             Persons
          
           ,
           too
           low
           an
           Epithite
           or
           Character
           to
           put
           upon
           the
           most
           Glorious
           ,
           Blessed
           Three
           that
           bear
           Record
           in
           Heaven
           ?
           Can
           they
           be
           to
           blame
           herein
           ?
           When
           they
           aim
           at
           giving
           more
           Honour
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           a
           true
           Scripture
           sense
           ,
           than
           they
           think
           the
           Term
           Persons
           imports
           ,
           yet
           still
           owning
           the
           
           
             Holy
             ,
             Divine
             Three
          
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           before
           Christ
           was
           born
           ;
           contrary
           to
           what
           's
           unduly
           suggested
           against
           us
           .
           For
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Word
           and
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           were
           concerned
           both
           in
           Divine
           Wisdom
           ,
           Power
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           in
           forming
           ,
           preserving
           and
           governing
           both
           the
           Old
           Creation
           and
           the
           New
           ;
           
             By
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             were
             the
             Heavens
             made
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Host
             of
             them
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Mouth
             ,
          
           Psal.
           33.
           6.
           
           So
           here
           's
           the
           Divine
           ,
           Holy
           Three
           forming
           and
           compleating
           the
           first
           Creation
           .
           And
           the
           Gospel
           was
           commanded
           to
           be
           preached
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           Men
           might
           truly
           believe
           and
           know
           the
           Work
           of
           God
           by
           his
           dear
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           unto
           their
           everlasting
           Salvation
           ,
           Peace
           and
           Comfort
           .
           
             For
             God
             so
             loved
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             in
             him
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             Life
             ,
          
           John
           3.
           16.
           
           
             And
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             If
             any
             Man
             love
             me
             he
             will
             keep
             my
             Word
             ,
             and
             my
             Father
             will
             love
             him
             ;
             and
             we
             will
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             dwell
             with
             him
             ,
          
           John
           14.
           23.
           
           And
           ver
           .
           26.
           
           
             The
             Comforter
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whom
             the
             Father
             will
             send
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             he
             shall
             teach
             you
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             bring
             all
             things
             to
             your
             remembrance
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             told
             you
             .
          
           And
           Ch.
           15.
           26.
           
           
             But
             when
             the
             Comforter
             shall
             come
             ,
             whom
             I
             will
             send
             unto
             you
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             even
             the
             
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             which
             proceedeth
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             shall
             testifie
             of
             me
             .
          
        
         
           And
           1
           Joh.
           4.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Hereby
           know
           we
           that
           we
           dwell
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           in
           us
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           of
           his
           Spirit
           .
           And
           we
           have
           seen
           and
           do
           testifie
           ,
           That
           the
           Father
           sent
           the
           Son
           to
           be
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World.
           
             All
             which
             may
             evince
             how
             scripturally
             we
             own
             a
          
           Trinity
           ,
           or
           Holy
           Three
           
             in
             the
             Deity
          
           .
        
         
           
             Our
             Accuser
             tells
             of
          
           what
           unimaginable
           Excesses
           Enthusiasm
           may
           drive
           Men
           to
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           should
           beware
           of
           that
           desperate
           Shelve
           ,
           upon
           which
           both
           our
           Church
           and
           State
           have
           suffered
           miserable
           Shipwreck
           ,
           
             p.
             221
             ,
             222.
             
             Here
             he
             disparages
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             beware
             of
             embarking
             in
             such
             a
             ●raz'd
             ,
             wreck'd
             Vessel
             ,
             as
             here
             he
             represents
             her
             .
          
        
         
           He
           excepts
           against
           the
           Words
           
             not
             distinct
          
           ,
           from
           which
           
             G.
             F.
          
           intends
           ,
           in
           a
           sort
           of
           common
           Acceptation
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Son
             is
             not
             divided
             or
             separate
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           p.
           222
           ,
           223
           ,
           224.
           
           Tho'
           't
           is
           true
           in
           one
           Sense
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           are
           not
           essentially
           distinct
           as
           to
           their
           divine
           Being
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           One
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           One
           God
           ;
           but
           in
           respect
           to
           their
           Properties
           of
           Relation
           ,
           as
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           such
           they
           are
           distinct
           ;
           but
           not
           divided
           nor
           separate
           ,
           either
           in
           themselves
           or
           Work
           of
           the
           Old
           or
           New
           Creation
           ;
           yet
           not
           Three
           Gods
           ,
           nor
           Three
           
           distinct
           Cre●tors
           ,
           but
           One
           God
           ,
           and
           One
           Creator
           .
        
         
           Passing
           by
           divers
           Impertinencies
           and
           Absurdities
           under
           this
           Head
           ,
           to
           conclude
           ,
           We
           know
           no
           People
           professing
           a
           Deity
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           that
           more
           sincerely
           and
           livingly
           believe
           and
           confess
           a
           most
           glorious
           Scripture-Trinity
           (
           or
           Holy
           Three
           )
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Word
           (
           or
           Son
           )
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           than
           we
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           do
           believe
           and
           confess
           ;
           to
           the
           Praise
           and
           Glory
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           Our
           Accuser's
           17th
           Sect.
           
             Concerning
             the
             Divinity
             and
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           is
           full
           of
           Falshoods
           ,
           Perversions
           and
           Misconstructions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           begins
           with
           this
           Falshood
           ,
           
             viz.
             The
             Quakers
             Heresie
             in
             this
             is
             taken
             from
             the
          
           Socinians
           :
           
             They
             say
             ,
             Christ
             took
             Flesh
             ;
             but
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             they
             explain
             it
             ,
             than
             as
             Angels
             assumed
             Bodies
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Which
           is
           notoriously
           false
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           who
           confess
           and
           believe
           ,
           That
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Word
           ,
           took
           real
           Flesh
           ,
           a
           real
           Body
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           meer
           Apparition
           ,
           nor
           a
           Fantastical
           Body
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           have
           often
           declared
           both
           in
           Print
           ,
           and
           Preaching
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             they
             allow
             (
             not
             always
             )
             that
             Christ
             did
             inspire
             the
             Person
             of
             that
             Man
             Jesus
             ,
             in
             an
             higher
             measure
             than
             other
             Men.
          
           False
           and
           
           perverse
           again
           :
           God
           did
           inspire
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           higher
           than
           all
           other
           Men
           ;
           he
           received
           the
           Spirit
           not
           by
           measure
           ,
           but
           in
           fulness
           ;
           he
           was
           anointed
           with
           the
           Oil
           of
           Gladness
           above
           all
           his
           Fellows
           :
           All
           other
           Men
           ,
           even
           the
           best
           ,
           are
           inspired
           only
           measurably
           .
           This
           is
           always
           allowed
           by
           us
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           False
           again
           ,
           
             That
             they
             deny
             any
             proper
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             made
             Flesh.
          
           For
           the
           Word
           was
           made
           Flesh
           ,
           John
           1.
           14.
           
           And
           he
           took
           not
           upon
           him
           the
           Nature
           of
           Angels
           ,
           but
           the
           Seed
           of
           Abraham
           ;
           and
           part
           of
           the
           same
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           which
           the
           Children
           had
           ,
           Heb.
           2.
           14
           ,
           16.
           and
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           one
           entire
           Christ
           and
           Saviour
           .
           We
           do
           not
           divide
           nor
           confound
           Jesus
           and
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           take
           the
           Name
           Christ
           to
           our selves
           ,
           but
           Christians
           ,
           as
           anointed
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           Partakers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           only
           so
           far
           have
           an
           Interest
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           Power
           and
           Life
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           False
           also
           ,
           
             That
             they
             say
             not
             that
             Christ
             did
             carry
             up
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             )
             with
             him
             into
             Heaven
             .
          
           Whose
           Body
           then
           but
           his
           own
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           visibly
           seen
           to
           ascend
           ,
           so
           as
           a
           Cloud
           received
           him
           out
           of
           their
           sight
           ?
           Acts
           1.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Seeing
           we
           confess
           ,
           That
           Christ
           is
           now
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           when
           did
           ever
           we
           
             refuse
             to
             confess
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Jesus
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             
             any
             elsewhere
             ?
          
           This
           is
           an
           absurd
           Accusation
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           divided
           Jesus
           and
           Christ
           ,
           or
           denied
           Jesus
           to
           be
           Christ
           ;
           which
           is
           far
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             That
             they
             know
             not
             what
             's
             become
             of
             him
             ,
          
           (
           Jesus
           )
           is
           also
           false
           .
           He
           ascended
           far
           above
           all
           Heavens
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           fill
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           we
           know
           him
           in
           us
           by
           his
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           they
           say
           there
           's
           no
           Christ
           without
           them
           ;
           
             is
             false
             also
          
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           
             No
             other
             Christ
             but
             what
             's
             within
             them
             .
          
           There
           's
           not
           Two
           Christs
           :
           'T
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Christ
           that
           is
           without
           us
           and
           within
           us
           ,
           tho'
           in
           different
           manners
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           
             That
             they
             allow
             him
             no
             other
             Body
             but
             their
             own
          
           ;
           is
           false
           .
           They
           allow
           him
           his
           own
           proper
           glorious
           Body
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           is
           their
           Head
           ,
           and
           they
           united
           to
           him
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           Body
           (
           in
           general
           or
           comprehensively
           )
           is
           but
           one
           Body
           ,
           even
           so
           is
           Christ
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           12.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           
             That
             they
             spiritualize
             ALL
             his
             Life
             and
             Death
             to
             his
             spiritual
             Living
             and
             Dying
             within
             them
          
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           reiterated
           Falshood
           .
           The
           same
           Christ
           that
           was
           crucified
           in
           the
           Flesh
           without
           ,
           is
           spiritually
           within
           known
           in
           true
           Believers
           :
           'T
           is
           not
           another
           Christ
           ,
           but
           another
           Manifestation
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Christ.
           
        
         
         
           11.
           
           Our
           Friend
           
             G.
             F.
          
           (
           in
           the
           places
           impertinently
           and
           perversly
           quoted
           ,
           
             Gr.
             Myst.
          
           p.
           210
           ,
           211
           ,
           254.
           )
           does
           not
           dispute
           against
           saying
           ,
           That
           the
           Man
           Christ
           that
           was
           crucified
           ,
           his
           Body
           is
           now
           in
           the
           Presence
           of
           his
           Father
           :
           But
           against
           their
           saying
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             absent
             from
             the
             Saints
             and
             People
          
           ;
           and
           against
           their
           professing
           
             a
             Christ
             without
             them
             and
             another
             within
             them
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           Two
           Christs
           )
           
             There
             being
             but
             one
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           6.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           'T
           is
           neither
           
             impious
             nor
             blasphemous
          
           in
           the
           Quakers
           to
           affirm
           ,
           That
           the
           One
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           does
           
             influence
             ,
             inspire
             and
             enlighten
             us
             by
             his
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ,
          
           (
           this
           is
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           Case
           )
           
             to
             guide
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             is
             the
             only
             Christ
             and
             Saviour
             that
             so
             doth
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             and
             Light
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             divided
             :
          
           Being
           still
           but
           One
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           suffered
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           reigneth
           both
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           hath
           all
           Power
           committed
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Our
           Adversary
           refers
           to
           one
           Rob.
           Gordon's
           Authority
           against
           us
           ,
           in
           his
           pretended
           
             Testimony
             to
             the
             true
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             Jesus
             of
          
           Nazareth
           ,
           printed
           1670.
           
           In
           which
           there
           are
           many
           Abuses
           ,
           Misrepresentations
           and
           Contradictions
           answered
           and
           detected
           by
           
             G.
             Keith
          
           and
           
             G.
             Whitehead
          
           ,
           in
           their
           Book
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Light
             of
             Truth
             triumphing
             
             over
             Darkness
             ,
             Ignorance
             ,
             Error
             and
             Envy
             .
             G.
             Keith
          
           then
           vindicated
           us
           and
           our
           Principles
           against
           
             R.
             G.
          
           and
           other
           Opposers
           ;
           however
           he
           be
           now
           declined
           and
           turned
           against
           us
           ,
           he
           has
           not
           retracted
           his
           Answer
           to
           the
           said
           
             R.
             Gordon
          
           ,
           whose
           Authority
           we
           deny
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           not
           support
           our
           present
           Opposer
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           
             What
             he
             quotes
             of
          
           S.
           E.
           
             's
             Challenge
          
           ,
           What
           was
           said
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           World
           was
           made
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           knew
           him
           not
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           this
           true
           Prophet
           
             G.
             F.
             p.
             232.
             
             We
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             disown
             the
             Comparison
             ,
             any
             otherwise
             than
             as
             it
             relates
             to
          
           the
           World
           knew
           him
           not
           ,
           
             for
             so
             far
             Christ
             himself
             allows
             his
             own
             ,
          
           They
           are
           not
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           not
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           John
           17.
           
           And
           the
           World
           knoweth
           you
           not
           ,
           because
           it
           knoweth
           not
           him
           ,
           1
           John
           3.
           1.
           
        
         
           15.
           
           His
           repeated
           false
           Charges
           of
           making
           our selves
           equal
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           preferring
           our selves
           before
           the
           Man
           Christ
           ,
           making
           him
           and
           all
           he
           did
           and
           suffered
           to
           be
           BVT
           a
           Type
           or
           Shaedow
           of
           what
           is
           really
           performed
           in
           us
           by
           the
           true
           Christ
           ,
           
             p.
             233.
             
             These
             Falshoods
             and
             Perversions
             are
             answered
             ,
             denied
             and
             detected
             ,
             partly
             before
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             in
             our
          
           Just
           Enquiry
           ,
           
             and
             also
             in
             an
             Answer
             to
             Dr.
          
           Ford
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           The
           Christianity
           of
           the
           People
           commonly
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           Some
           of
           his
           other
           Falshoods
           he
           quotes
           and
           credits
           out
           of
           
             R.
             Gordon
          
           ,
           are
           viz.
           
        
         
           16.
           
           Crying
           up
           a
           Light
           within
           ,
           
             to
             cry
             down
             the
             Blood
             without
             .
          
        
         
           17.
           
           To
           preach
           him
           (
           Christ
           )
           as
           an
           Example
           ,
           
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             Attonement
          
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Denying
           him
           to
           have
           any
           real
           ,
           outward
           ,
           individual
           ,
           glorified
           ,
           bodily
           Existence
           in
           his
           Fathers
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           That
           the
           preaching
           of
           a
           Christ
           without
           them
           ,
           they
           call
           old
           beggarly
           Stuff
           .
           Adding
           viz.
           
        
         
           20.
           
           And
           those
           who
           formerly
           preacht
           him
           as
           without
           us
           (
           though
           Prophets
           or
           Apostles
           )
           to
           be
           low
           and
           carnal
           in
           their
           Day
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Cant
           ,
           which
           he
           there
           repeats
           ,
           p.
           235.
           
        
         
           These
           foul
           and
           odious
           Lies
           ,
           Calumnies
           and
           Perversions
           he
           credits
           and
           repeats
           against
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           utterly
           deny
           (
           and
           his
           Authority
           also
           quoted
           by
           him
           )
           as
           malicious
           and
           injurious
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           His
           next
           Authority
           against
           us
           is
           
             T.
             C.
          
           i.
           e.
           
             Tho.
             Crisp
          
           his
           Animadvers
           .
           and
           F.
           Bugg's
           
             Quakerism
             Withering
          
           ;
           both
           which
           are
           fully
           answered
           ,
           and
           their
           manifold
           Falshoods
           and
           Calumnies
           justly
           detected
           and
           reprehended
           ,
           particularly
           in
           G.
           W.'s
           Answer
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Counterfeit
             Convert
          
           ,
           and
           
             T.
             C.
          
           by
           
             Edward
             Pennington
          
           .
           As
           to
           those
           offensive
           Words
           
             Your
             carnal
             Christ
             ,
             your
             imagined
             God
             ,
          
           we
           do
           not
           affect
           the
           Terms
           ,
           neither
           
           are
           they
           proper
           to
           the
           true
           Christ
           ▪
           or
           omnipresent
           God.
           
        
         
           22.
           
           In
           p.
           236.
           the
           Snake
           unfairly
           cites
           
             G.
             F.
          
           in
           two
           places
           ,
           
             Gr.
             Myst.
          
           p.
           250.
           leaving
           out
           the
           very
           reason
           of
           his
           Reflection
           upon
           
             Chr.
             Wade
             ,
             his
             recording
             himself
             a
             Reprobate
             ,
          
           which
           was
           
             his
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christ
             within
             him
             .
          
           And
           
             Gr.
             Myst.
          
           p.
           183.
           
           
             
               The
               Imputation
               to
               a
               Believer
               is
               owned
               ,
            
             and
             this
             Imputation
             is
             within
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             believes
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             Witness
             in
             himself
             .
             Abraham
             believed
             and
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             the
             Imputation
             was
             spoken
             in
             the
             Belief
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           All
           these
           Words
           left
           out
           (
           as
           seems
           to
           us
           )
           with
           design
           to
           render
           us
           as
           wholly
           denying
           Imputation
           on
           any
           account
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           manifest
           Perversion
           ;
           tho'
           
             G.
             F.
          
           in
           the
           place
           cited
           ,
           esteems
           the
           
             inward
             Enjoyment
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
          
           to
           be
           
             beyond
             any
             Imputation
             only
          
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Belief
           ,
           as
           true
           Believers
           ,
           in
           Union
           with
           Christ
           ,
           are
           nearer
           to
           him
           than
           when
           they
           first
           believed
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           'T
           is
           false
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Body
             which
             Christ
             assumed
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             call
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             Man's
             Body
             is
             called
             his
             Body
             ;
             but
             only
             as
             when
             an
             Angel
             assumes
             a
             Body
             .
          
           For
           the
           Body
           which
           Christ
           assumed
           was
           his
           real
           Body
           ,
           and
           he
           really
           suffered
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           therein
           was
           made
           a
           little
           lower
           than
           the
           Angels
           ,
           
             Heb.
             2
          
           9.
           who
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           such
           Sufferings
           
           as
           his
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           dignified
           ,
           crowned
           with
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           far
           above
           them
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           Again
           the
           Snake
           perversly
           quotes
           ,
           F.
           Bugg's
           
             New
             Rome
             Arraign'd
             ;
             That
             the
             Quakers
             can
             never
             call
             the
             bodily
             Garment
             ,
             Christ
          
           ;
           thence
           inferring
           ,
           
             His
             Body
             to
             be
             but
             only
             as
             a
             Cloak
             or
             a
             Garment
             which
             a
             Man
             wears
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             throw
             off
             or
             put
             on
             again
             without
             any
             alteration
             in
             his
             Person
             or
             Nature
             ,
          
           p.
           237
           ,
           238.
           
           In
           this
           he
           perversly
           strains
           the
           Simily
           (
           a
           Man's
           Cloak
           has
           no
           feeling
           to
           suffer
           with
           him
           when
           he
           is
           bruised
           or
           wounded
           )
           and
           he
           is
           partial
           still
           ,
           in
           not
           taking
           notice
           of
           the
           Answer
           to
           
             F.
             Bugg
          
           even
           in
           this
           very
           Point
           .
           See
           
             Charitable
             Essay
          
           ,
           p.
           2.
           thus
           given
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             As
             to
             J.
             P.'s
             Words
             chiefly
             objected
             ,
             
               That
               we
               cannot
               call
               the
               Bodily
               Garment
               ,
               Christ.
            
             The
             word
             Garment
             I
             take
             to
             be
             only
             a
             figurative
             manner
             of
             speaking
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             Vail
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Flesh
             is
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             20.
             
             An
             Ingenuous
             Man
             would
             allow
             him
             his
             own
             meaning
             as
             he
             explains
             it
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               we
               cannot
               call
               the
               Body
               (
               which
               he
               took
               upon
               him
               )
               Chiefly
               and
               in
               the
               
                 First
                 Place
              
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             It
             not
             being
             first
             ,
             nor
             the
             intire
             Christ
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Christ
             ,
             before
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             that
             Body
             ,
             even
             when
             God
             created
             all
             things
             by
             .
             Jesus
             
             Christ
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.
             9.
             
             He
             made
             the
             Worlds
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
          
           Heb.
           1.
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           after
           several
           Arguments
           in
           p.
           3
           ,
           4.
           proving
           the
           Divinity
           and
           Pre-existence
           of
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           before
           he
           assumed
           the
           Body
           ,
           the
           general
           Consequence
           deduced
           from
           the
           Premises
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Names
             Jesus
             and
             Christ
             chiefly
             and
             primarily
             belong
             to
             Him
             that
             took
             the
             Body
             ,
             though
             sometimes
             given
             to
             each
             and
             to
             both
             .
          
        
         
           25.
           
           
             False
             again
          
           ,
           That
           the
           Quakers
           say
           or
           make
           the
           Flesh
           of
           Christ
           of
           an
           earthly
           ,
           perishing
           Nature
           ,
           
             p.
             238.
             from
          
           F.
           Bugg
           
             's
             ,
             saying
             (
             against
          
           J.
           P.
           )
           That
           which
           he
           (
           Christ
           )
           took
           upon
           him
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           his
           Body
           )
           was
           our
           Garment
           ,
           even
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           of
           our
           Nature
           ,
           which
           IS
           of
           an
           earthly
           ,
           perishing
           Nature
           ;
           
             falsly
             adding
          
           ,
           and
           is
           perished
           by
           their
           Account
           ,
           
             p.
             238.
             
             Thus
             from
          
           Bugg
           
             's
             Authority
             and
             Citation
             against
             us
             ;
             but
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             Answer
             in
             the
             said
          
           Charitable
           Essay
           ,
           
             p.
             4.
             in
             these
             Words
          
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             
               He
               (
               i.
               e.
               F.
               B.
            
             and
             now
             his
             Disciple
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Snake
             )
             hath
             here
             notoriously
             wronged
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             by
             imposing
             a
             false
             Creed
             upon
             them
             .
             Where
             do
             they
             say
             ,
             
               That
               Christ's
               Body
               either
               was
               or
               is
               of
               an
               earthly
               perishing
               Nature
               ?
            
             I
             utterly
             deny
             the
             Charge
             ,
             and
             
             
               F.
               B.
            
             also
             to
             be
             our
             Creed-maker
             ,
             Construer
             or
             Expositor
             ,
             who
             hath
             unjustly
             inferr'd
             this
             upon
             us
             from
             Is.
             Pennington's
             saying
             ,
             
               He
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               of
               our
               Nature
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               an
               earthly
               perishing
               Nature
               .
            
             Whereby
             neither
             he
             nor
             the
             Quakers
             say
             ,
             That
             Christ's
             Body
             either
             was
             or
             is
             of
             an
             
               earthly
               perishing
            
             Nature
             ;
             for
             his
             Flesh
             saw
             no
             Corruption
             ,
             therefore
             did
             not
             perish
             ;
             tho'
             our
             Nature
             ,
             our
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             be
             of
             an
             earthly
             perishing
             Nature
             ,
             so
             is
             not
             Christ's
             .
             I
             cannot
             rationally
             suppose
             that
             
               J.
               P.
            
             ever
             intended
             that
             Christ's
             Body
             (
             which
             on
             Earth
             did
             not
             corrupt
             )
             is
             of
             an
             earthly
             perishing
             Nature
             now
             in
             Heaven
             as
             ours
             is
             now
             on
             Earth
             ;
             (
             take
             his
             Words
             also
             Grammatically
             )
             for
             it
             is
             such
             an
             absurdity
             as
             I
             cannot
             think
             ever
             entred
             into
             Is.
             Pennington's
             Heart
             ,
             being
             a
             Man
             both
             of
             Learning
             ▪
             Sense
             and
             Conscience
             ;
             
               [
               The
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               of
               our
               Nature
               ]
            
             being
             antecedent
             next
             to
             
               [
               which
               is
               of
               an
               earthly
               perishing
               Nature
               ]
            
             Therefore
             
               [
               perishing
            
             ]
             appears
             only
             relative
             to
             
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             ours
             and
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Christ's
             Body
             which
             is
             incorruptible
             and
             glorious
             .
          
        
         
           26.
           
           The
           People
           called
           Quakers
           neither
           
             account
             that
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             perished
             ,
             vanished
             or
             was
             annihilated
             ,
          
           as
           said
           ,
           p.
           238.
           but
           that
           
           't
           was
           changed
           so
           as
           to
           be
           a
           glorious
           ,
           celestial
           Body
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           
             'T
             is
             not
             true
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
          
           That
           the
           Quakers
           think
           that
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           does
           belong
           to
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           more
           than
           to
           that
           Body
           now
           ,
           but
           as
           well
           as
           to
           it
           while
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ;
           quoting
           Bugg
           's
           New
           Rome
           .
           Again
           ,
           Doth
           not
           the
           Name
           Christ
           belong
           to
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           Member
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Head
           ?
           
             A
             Question
             ,
             p.
          
           27.
           
        
         
           Thus
           one
           Adversary
           credits
           and
           promotes
           the
           Authority
           of
           another
           to
           reproach
           us
           ,
           without
           taking
           notice
           of
           our
           full
           Answers
           already
           given
           .
           Oh!
           disingenuous
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           very
           Point
           .
           In
           the
           said
           
             Charitable
             Essay
          
           ,
           p.
           4.
           in
           these
           Words
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             Object
             .
             Doth
             not
             the
             Name
             belong
             to
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             there
             are
             as
             many
             Christ's
             ,
             by
             their
             Doctrin
             ,
             as
             believing
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             No
             ,
             that
             's
             not
             our
             Doctrin
             ;
             there
             's
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             but
             one
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
             But
             turn
             the
             Question
             into
             F.
             B.'s
             contrary
             Doctrin
             implied
             ,
             and
             then
             't
             is
             
               The
               Name
               Christ
               belongs
               not
               to
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               Christ's
               Body
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             his
             Church
             )
             
               is
               not
               Anointed
               ;
               it
               therefore
               hath
               no
               right
               to
               his
               Name
               nor
               any
               Member
               thereof
            
             ;
             but
             then
             doth
             not
             this
             appear
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostle's
             Doctrin
             ,
             
               viz.
               For
               as
               the
               Body
               is
               one
               
               and
               hath
               many
               Members
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               many
               ,
               yet
               are
               but
               one
               Body
               ;
               even
               so
               is
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
             The
             Protestant
             Annotations
             in
             Queen
             
             Elizabeth's
             Bible
             are
             ,
             
               That
               we
               might
               be
               one
               Body
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               one
               Christ.
            
             And
             on
             
               Ephes.
               1.
               23.
               
               The
               Church
               is
               also
               called
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
             (
             What
             says
             our
             Adversary
             to
             these
             Annotations
             ?
             Dare
             he
             judge
             them
             horrid
             Blasphemy
             ?
             )
             And
             he
             that
             establisheth
             us
             with
             you
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             hath
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Anointed
             us
             ,
             is
             God
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             But
             doth
             not
             the
             Name
             belong
             to
             the
             whole
             Body
             (
             and
             to
             every
             Member
             therein
             )
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Head
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Not
             Equally
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Head.
             2.
             
             Not
             Literally
             to
             be
             so
             named
             ,
             but
             vertually
             and
             spiritually
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             by
             inward
             Participiation
             )
             and
             so
             truly
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             divine
             Power
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             both
             the
             Head
             and
             the
             Body
             are
             Anointed
             (
             and
             united
             )
             and
             each
             Member
             partakes
             thereof
             in
             some
             measure
             .
             But
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Head
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             has
             the
             Preheminence
             ,
             he
             was
             Anointed
             (
             more
             eminently
             )
             in
             Fulness
             ,
             his
             Members
             in
             part
             or
             measure
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             ;
             he
             was
             Anointed
             above
             his
             Fellows
             ,
             implying
             their
             being
             anointed
             
             in
             degree
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             signifies
             Anointed
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             
               very
               Christ
               the
               only
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             I
             know
             no
             Member
             of
             his
             Body
             assumes
             to
             himself
             ;
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             which
             has
             relation
             to
             Christ
             the
             Anointed
             ;
             for
             where
             Christ's
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Body
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Fulness
             of
             him
             that
             filleth
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             23.
             
             't
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             distinctly
             considered
             from
             the
             Head
             ;
             but
             (
             as
             in
             Union
             therewith
             )
             Christ
             the
             Head
             is
             included
             in
             that
             Fulness
             ,
             tho'
             his
             proper
             Existence
             be
             entire
             ,
             compleat
             and
             most
             glorious
             .
          
        
         
           I
           think
           this
           Answer
           to
           
             F.
             Bugg
          
           ,
           may
           fully
           Answer
           his
           Disciple
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Snake
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           From
           G.
           Fox's
           saying
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             Elect
          
           ;
           our
           Adversary
           infers
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Elect
             are
             Christ
             ,
             they
             make
             them
             convertible
             Terms
             ,
          
           p.
           239.
           
           They
           are
           not
           so
           made
           by
           us
           nor
           by
           
             G.
             F.
          
           in
           the
           place
           quoted
           ,
           
             Gr.
             Myst.
          
           p.
           88.
           but
           the
           contrary
           ;
           tho'
           there
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             Elect
             whom
             God
             upholds
          
           ;
           He
           also
           saith
           ,
           
             Christ
             knows
             his
             ,
             and
             said
             he
             had
             other
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             he
             knew
             All
             the
             Elect
             ;
             and
             who
             receive
             him
             and
             are
             in
             him
             ,
             are
             the
             Elect.
          
           There
           's
           no
           such
           Words
           in
           the
           place
           quoted
           as
           
             that
             the
             Elect
             are
             Christ.
          
           Thus
           the
           plain
           Scripture
           is
           perverted
           which
           
             G.
             F.
          
           refers
           to
           ,
           Isa.
           42.
           1.
           
        
         
         
           29.
           
           He
           again
           quotes
           
             Gr.
             Myst.
          
           p.
           207.
           
           
             That
             God's
             Christ
             is
             not
             distinct
             from
             his
             Saints
             .
          
           Here
           the
           Man
           unfairly
           leaves
           out
           what
           follows
           ,
           
             viz.
             For
             he
             is
             within
             them
             ,
             their
             Spirits
             witness
             him
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Wherein
           't
           is
           plain
           ,
           he
           means
           Christ
           is
           not
           divided
           or
           separate
           from
           his
           Saints
           .
           He
           takes
           
             distinct
             from
          
           ,
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           common
           Acceptation
           ,
           for
           divided
           or
           
             separate
             from
          
           .
           Here
           he
           cavils
           about
           Words
           or
           a
           Mode
           of
           speaking
           ,
           and
           then
           draws
           his
           hard
           Consequences
           .
           As
        
         
           30.
           
           The
           grossest
           Absurdities
           ,
           highest
           Blasphemies
           ,
           and
           that
           
             G.
             F.
          
           could
           find
           no
           difference
           ,
           no
           distinction
           at
           all
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           himself
           :
           
             Which
             appears
             a
             perverse
             and
             presumptuous
             Calumny
             .
             As
             doth
             the
             next
             ,
          
        
         
           31.
           
           
             That
             All
             the
             divine
             Attributes
             should
             be
             given
             to
          
           G.
           F.
           
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
          
           G.
           F.
           
             does
             assume
             the
             Stile
             and
             Names
             of
             Christ
             to
             himself
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           Man
           here
           quoting
           his
           own
           Authority
           in
           his
           Sect.
           5.
           and
           there
           F.
           B.'s
           ,
           both
           which
           we
           deny
           .
           They
           have
           injuriously
           abused
           
             G.
             F.
          
           and
           others
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           who
           neither
           calls
           himself
           
             The
             Door
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             nor
             the
             same
             Christ
             yesterday
             ,
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           (
           he
           speaks
           this
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           of
           himself
           ;
           )
           neither
           did
           the
           Quakers
           call
           him
           the
           Branch
           ,
           the
           Star
           ,
           &c.
           as
           Bugg
           and
           the
           Snake
           have
           basely
           asperst
           him
           and
           others
           ,
           Sect.
           5.
           p.
           41
           ,
           43.
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           These
           Calumnies
           and
           perverse
           Abuses
           are
           sufficiently
           detected
           in
           several
           Answers
           to
           
             F.
             Bugg
          
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Just
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Libeller's
             Abuse
             .
          
           And
           tho'
           we
           deny
           that
           those
           divine
           Attributes
           given
           to
           Christ
           may
           be
           given
           to
           any
           mortal
           Man
           ,
           yet
           divers
           Names
           given
           to
           Christ
           are
           given
           to
           Saints
           also
           ;
           as
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           
             Sons
             of
             God
          
           ,
           Luke
           3.
           28.
           
           John
           1.
           12.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           14
           
           
             The
             Light
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           John
           8.
           12.
           
           Mat.
           5.
           14.
           
           
             The
             Salt
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           13.
           
           
             The
             Righteousness
             of
             God
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           30.
           2
           
           Cor.
           5.
           21
           
           ▪
           
             Kings
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             The
             Seed
             ,
             The
             Good
             Seed
             ,
             Anointed
             ,
             Elect
             ,
          
           given
           both
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           faithful
           Followers
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           These
           are
           not
           all
           properly
           divine
           Attributes
           :
           However
           ,
           they
           are
           such
           as
           are
           given
           both
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Brethren
           and
           Members
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           true
           Followers
           of
           God
           :
           But
           
             The
             Image
             and
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
          
           I
           presume
           will
           be
           assented
           to
           be
           no
           less
           than
           
             divine
             Attributes
          
           ,
           or
           importing
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           yet
           without
           Blasphemy
           or
           Idolatry
           ,
           Man
           (
           whose
           Head
           Christ
           is
           )
           is
           called
           
             The
             Image
             and
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           7
           ▪
           and
           not
           in
           any
           Dishonour
           to
           Christ
           ,
           though
           the
           same
           Epithets
           or
           Characters
           do
           properly
           belong
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4
             4.
             
             Col.
          
           1.
           15.
           yet
           given
           also
           to
           Man
           ,
           because
           indued
           with
           (
           or
           participating
           of
           )
           God's
           Image
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           but
           we
           confess
           some
           divine
           Attributes
           and
           
           Names
           are
           given
           ,
           as
           only
           proper
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Men
           or
           Saints
           ;
           as
           ,
           
             The
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             A
             Quickning
             Spirit
             ,
             The
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             The
             Messiah
             ,
             The
             very
             Christ
             ,
             The
             Prince
             of
             Life
             and
             Peace
             ;
             The
             Mighty
             God
             ,
             The
             Everlasting
             Father
             ,
          
           &c.
           these
           are
           only
           intended
           and
           proper
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           32.
           
           We
           do
           not
           find
           
             Blasphemy
             or
             Idolatry
          
           excused
           ,
           or
           any
           fair
           pretence
           used
           for
           the
           same
           by
           
             W.
             P.
          
           in
           the
           place
           quoted
           (
           
             i.
             e
          
           ,
           11
           Ch.
           
             Of
             the
             Invalidity
             of
          
           John
           Faldoe
           
             's
             Vindication
          
           )
           as
           is
           defamingly
           alledged
           against
           him
           ,
           p.
           242.
           which
           is
           about
           the
           
             Soul
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           &c.
           which
           
             W.
             P.
          
           there
           fully
           Answers
           .
        
         
           
             To
             Sect.
             18.
             which
             the
             Author
             stiles
             ,
          
           Some
           Remarks
           upon
           Geo.
           Whitehead's
           Creed
           ,
           relating
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Particulars
           before-going
           .
        
         
           The
           nameless
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           ,
           having
           vented
           his
           and
           others
           Venome
           and
           great
           Spite
           against
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           divers
           Particulars
           by
           Name
           ;
           now
           ,
           to
           compleat
           his
           Design
           of
           great
           Envy
           ,
           he
           must
           put
           forth
           his
           Sting
           in
           the
           Tail
           of
           his
           Work
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           fling
           and
           sit
           of
           Hissing
           like
           an
           angry
           Snake
           ,
           or
           as
           one
           that
           whispers
           out
           of
           the
           Dust
           ,
           Isa.
           29.
           4.
           against
           the
           said
           
             G.
             W.
          
           I
           being
           the
           Person
           
           aim'd
           at
           ,
           may
           now
           briefly
           answer
           for
           Truth
           and
           for
           my self
           ,
           as
           concerned
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           word
           Creed
           he
           imposes
           upon
           me
           :
           'T
           was
           no
           formal
           Creed
           or
           Summary
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           tho'
           real
           Truths
           by
           way
           of
           Positions
           in
           the
           affirmative
           ,
           as
           a
           Christian
           Testimony
           ,
           in
           direct
           Opposition
           to
           F.
           B.'s
           great
           Abuse
           ,
           false
           Charge
           and
           Perversions
           ,
           which
           with
           a
           negative
           Testimony
           against
           him
           therein
           ,
           are
           both
           adapted
           to
           answer
           his
           own
           Terms
           ,
           Words
           and
           Phrases
           ,
           that
           our
           Testimony
           and
           Positions
           might
           be
           the
           more
           apparent
           against
           his
           Abuse
           and
           Perversions
           ;
           for
           I
           know
           no
           Adversary
           that
           I
           find
           Fault
           with
           ,
           but
           I
           can
           freely
           and
           in
           good
           Conscience
           assert
           my
           own
           Sense
           in
           the
           Matters
           in
           Controversie
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           oppose
           his
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           a
           formal
           Creed
           ,
           yet
           true
           in
           it self
           ;
           for
           we
           should
           have
           numerous
           Creeds
           ,
           if
           all
           Positions
           we
           write
           in
           Opposition
           to
           Opposers
           ,
           must
           be
           esteemed
           Creeds
           ,
           or
           Summaries
           and
           Confessions
           of
           our
           Faith
           ;
           nevertheless
           ,
           we
           believe
           what
           we
           assert
           and
           vindicate
           in
           each
           particular
           .
        
         
           My
           Accuser
           presently
           shews
           his
           Prejudice
           and
           Enmity
           against
           me
           without
           cause
           ,
           
             As
             with
             a
             new
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             in
             such
             dubious
             and
             general
             Terms
             ,
             as
             may
             at
             first
             sight
             deceive
             the
             unwary
             Reader
          
           ;
           though
           I
           gave
           it
           in
           as
           plain
           and
           as
           much
           in
           scriptural
           Terms
           as
           I
           
           could
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Matters
           concerned
           would
           admit
           of
           .
           And
           I
           know
           my
           own
           Sincerity
           therein
           better
           than
           my
           Accuser
           ,
           who
           insincerely
           calls
           me
           
             Honest
             George
          
           ,
           whilst
           he
           is
           aspersing
           me
           and
           casting
           Dirt
           at
           me
           ,
           as
           
             Deceiving
             ,
             keeping
             off
             contradicting
             the
             Heart
             of
             the
             Heresie
             ,
             still
             preserving
             it
             safe
             and
             untouch'd
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             often
             with
             a
             slily
             ,
             insinuated
             Excuse
             and
             Defence
             of
             it
             ,
          
           p.
           244.
           
           So
           that
           my
           confessing
           
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             ,
             and
             both
             his
             coming
             in
             the
             Flesh
             and
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           according
           to
           holy
           Scripture-Testimony
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Doctrin
             and
             divine
             Precepts
             therein
             ,
             as
             given
             by
             divine
             Inspiration
          
           (
           on
           which
           much
           of
           my
           said
           Confession
           against
           
             F.
             Bugg
          
           depends
           ;
           )
           this
           hath
           no
           better
           Acceptance
           or
           Resentment
           with
           my
           Accuser
           ,
           than
           as
           
             no
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             Heart
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             but
             as
             still
             preserving
             it
             safe
             and
             untouch'd
          
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           
             a
             slily
             insinuated
             Excuse
             and
             Defence
             of
             it
             .
          
           Oh
           sad
           Stuff
           !
           Whither
           will
           not
           Pride
           and
           Envy
           precipitate
           some
           Men
           ?
           What
           scripturally
           to
           confess
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           (
           as
           above
           )
           is
           this
           no
           Contradiction
           to
           Heresie
           ?
           But
           to
           preserve
           ,
           excuse
           or
           defend
           it
           ?
           What
           's
           Heresie
           than
           ,
           pray
           ?
           Is
           it
           to
           confess
           Jesus
           Christ
           come
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           &c.
           according
           to
           holy
           Scripture-Testimony
           of
           
           him
           ?
           Oh!
           for
           shame
           ,
           leave
           off
           such
           blind
           Envy
           and
           blasphemous
           Abuse
           .
        
         
           
             And
             now
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Point
             ,
             How
             or
             wherein
             have
          
           I
           slily
           insinuated
           Excuse
           and
           Defence
           of
           it
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           the
           Heart
           of
           Hersie
           ,
           
             as
             before
             ?
             )
             p.
          
           244.
           
           Thus
           (
           
             saith
             my
             Accuser
          
           )
           in
           his
           first
           Article
           he
           confesses
           Jesus
           to
           be
           the
           Christ
           ,
           even
           the
           same
           Jesus
           Christ
           who
           was
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           at
           Bethlehem
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           confess
           this
           is
           part
           of
           my
           Confession
           ,
           but
           cannot
           believe
           this
           is
           either
           not
           contradictory
           to
           the
           Heart
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           is
           any
           Excuse
           or
           Defence
           of
           it
           .
           Nor
           that
           our
           confessing
           God
           or
           Christ
           to
           be
           our
           Light
           ,
           can
           be
           any
           such
           Excuse
           or
           Defence
           .
           Neither
           do
           we
           attribute
           the
           Name
           Christ
           to
           any
           (
           much
           less
           
             to
             every
             one
             )
             of
             our selves
             ,
          
           as
           we
           are
           often
           falsly
           accused
           ,
           as
           here
           ,
           p.
           245.
           
           Whence
           he
           also
           most
           unjustly
           infers
           ,
           
             That
             then
             this
             will
             appear
             that
             this
             Confession
             of
          
           Whitehead
           
             's
             is
             a
             meer
             Fallacy
             ,
             while
             it
             attributes
             
               no
               more
            
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             than
             to
          
           G.
           W.
           p.
           245.
           
        
         
           Which
           is
           a
           very
           foul
           and
           absurd
           Falshood
           and
           notorious
           Lie
           in
           Fact
           ,
           and
           contradiction
           to
           my
           said
           Confession
           (
           even
           so
           far
           as
           't
           is
           cited
           by
           himself
           as
           before
           )
           which
           is
           ,
           
             1.
             
             We
             sincerely
             own
             ,
             profess
             and
             confess
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             ,
             even
             the
             same
             Jesus
             Christ
             who
             was
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             at
             Bethlehem
             in
             
               Judea
               ,
               Mat.
            
             2.
             suffered
             
             Death
             upon
             the
             Cross
             without
             the
             Gates
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             was
             quickened
             and
             raised
             again
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             and
             Glory
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           have
           I
           herein
           attributed
           no
           more
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           than
           to
           my self
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ?
           Where
           did
           I
           ever
           attribute
           this
           to
           my self
           ?
           Where
           's
           the
           meer
           Fallacy
           ?
           Not
           in
           my
           Confession
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           horrid
           Abuse
           and
           gross
           Perversion
           thereof
           .
           Did
           I
           ever
           say
           that
           I
           am
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           Or
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ?
           Or
           ,
           that
           I
           suffered
           Death
           upon
           the
           Cross
           at
           Jerusalem
           ?
           &c.
           Oh!
           for
           shame
           ,
           who
           cannot
           see
           such
           Malice
           and
           Madness
           as
           my
           Adversary
           has
           vented
           against
           me
           in
           this
           Matter
           ?
        
         
           Again
           ,
           I
           find
           no
           Fallacy
           in
           my
           Confession
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           without
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           ,
           unless
           I
           had
           denied
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           (
           of
           whom
           Christ
           was
           born
           )
           to
           be
           without
           ,
           or
           Bethlehem
           ,
           and
           Judea
           and
           Jerusalem
           ,
           to
           be
           without
           us
           ;
           nor
           doth
           Christ
           ,
           being
           without
           ,
           prove
           him
           not
           to
           be
           our
           Light
           within
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
          
           ;
           therefore
           he
           is
           our
           Light
           ,
           
             yea
             the
             Quakers
             Light
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           they
           being
           included
           in
           the
           World.
           Does
           not
           the
           Sun
           shine
           in
           our
           Houses
           ,
           because
           the
           Body
           and
           Fulness
           of
           it
           is
           without
           them
           ?
        
         
         
           My
           Accuser
           quibbles
           and
           quarrels
           with
           Art.
           10.
           of
           my
           Confession
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             Our
             Ministers
             do
             not
             teach
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             and
             Christ
             belong
             to
             every
             Member
             in
             the
             Body
             or
             Church
             ,
             as
             amply
             as
             to
             Christ
             the
             Head.
             
          
           And
           here
           he
           leaves
           out
           all
           the
           following
           explanatory
           part
           of
           the
           Article
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           and
           scornfully
           descants
           upon
           the
           Word
           amply
           being
           in
           a
           different
           black
           Character
           ,
           lest
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             you
             should
             mistake
             and
             think
             that
          
           George
           
             was
             Christ
             as
             amply
             as
             Jesus
             .
          
           And
           then
           goes
           on
           scoffing
           ,
           
             That
             was
             modest
             indeed
             ;
             but
             then
          
           George
           
             thou
             art
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             Jesus
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             amply
             :
          
           Which
           is
           both
           a
           false
           Implication
           ,
           and
           foreign
           to
           my
           intention
           .
           The
           word
           amply
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           was
           only
           used
           and
           intended
           in
           direct
           opposition
           to
           F.
           Bugg's
           falsly
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             Quakers
             teach
             ,
             That
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             and
             Christ
             belong
             to
             every
             Member
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             amply
             as
             to
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
          
           New
           Rome
           ,
           Ar.
           p.
           47.
           
           But
           even
           in
           the
           same
           10
           Art.
           quoted
           against
           me
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           allow
           any
           Member
           to
           be
           called
           Christ
           ,
           but
           expresly
           dissallow
           it
           ,
           though
           I
           confess
           how
           Christians
           have
           some
           Interest
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           be
           called
           Jesus
           ,
           but
           Christians
           .
           The
           explanatory
           part
           of
           my
           Confession
           in
           the
           said
           10th
           Article
           ,
           disingenuously
           left
           out
           by
           this
           Scoffer
           ,
           is
           in
           these
           Words
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             But
             that
             the
             divine
             Anointing
             (
             to
             which
             Name
             Christ
             
             hath
             relation
             )
             virtually
             is
             in
             some
             measure
             or
             degree
             afforded
             to
             every
             Member
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             amply
             as
             to
             him
             the
             Head
             ;
             
               nor
               for
               any
               Member
               to
               be
               called
               Christ
               ,
               but
               a
               Christian
            
             ;
             because
             Christ
             received
             the
             Anointing
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             not
             by
             measure
             ,
             but
             in
             fulness
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           very
           Matter
           is
           more
           fully
           explain'd
           in
           my
           
             Charitable
             Essay
          
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           
             F.
             Bugg
          
           ,
           p.
           4.
           as
           before
           .
           It
           was
           far
           from
           my
           Thoughts
           or
           Intention
           to
           imply
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           
             That
             I
             am
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             Jesus
          
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           often
           written
           my self
           
             A
             Servant-of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           am
           ,
           I
           humbly
           bless
           his
           Name
           that
           's
           above
           every
           Name
           .
           Therefore
           I
           am
           still
           very
           unjustly
           accused
           with
           
             rank
             Sophistry
             ,
             dodging
             and
             deluding
             ,
             and
             casting
             a
             Mist
             before
             the
             Eyes
             of
             poor
             deluded
             People
             ,
             or
             leading
             them
             into
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Equivocating
             or
             Jesuitical
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           as
           foully
           and
           unjustly
           accused
           ,
           p.
           246
           ,
           247.
           
           I
           have
           a
           Conscience
           towards
           God
           in
           what
           I
           confess
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           Conscience
           testifie
           ,
           That
           thou
           my
           scornful
           ,
           lurking
           Adversary
           ,
           hast
           cast
           manifold
           false
           and
           gross
           Defamations
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           of
           my
           Christian
           Persuasion
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           true
           Sense
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           have
           both
           confess'd
           Christ's
           coming
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           
           and
           as
           he
           
             the
             Word
          
           was
           made
           (
           or
           took
           )
           Flesh
           ,
           Jo.
           1.
           14.
           
           And
           more
           than
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           I
           do
           still
           confess
           ,
           
             That
             as
             the
             reasonable
             Soul
             and
             Body
             is
             One
             Man
             ,
             so
             He
             that
             is
             God
             and
             Man
             is
             One
             Christ.
          
           And
           whether
           this
           will
           give
           Satisfaction
           to
           an
           implacable
           Adversary
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           value
           not
           ;
           knowing
           my
           Conscience
           clear
           in
           the
           Sight
           of
           him
           who
           judgeth
           righteously
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           this
           my
           unjust
           Judge
           and
           false
           Accuser
           is
           not
           ,
           who
           presently
           after
           he
           has
           stil'd
           me
           
             Honest
             George
          
           ,
           unjustly
           brands
           me
           with
           Infamy
           ,
           as
           
             Sophistry
             ,
             Delusion
             ,
             Depths
             of
             Satan
             ,
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             Equivocation
             ,
             Jesuitical
             Confession
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Oh!
           rank
           Malice
           ,
           bitter
           Envy
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           my
           Confession
           in
           the
           7th
           Art.
           alledged
           against
           me
           ,
           it
           stands
           good
           and
           true
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             We
             own
             no
             such
             saying
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Holy
             Doctrin
             or
             Divine
             Precepts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             either
             Dust
             ,
             Death
             ,
             or
             the
             Serpent's
             Meat
             ,
             but
             truly
             profitable
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Assistance
             of
             God's
             Holy
             Spirit
             given
             to
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           this
           was
           in
           direct
           opposition
           to
           F.
           Bugg's
           saying
           ,
           
             These
             Quakers
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             own
             the
             Precepts
             and
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Bible
             to
             be
             holy
             and
             blessed
             ,
             yet
             say
             't
             is
             Dust
             and
             Death
             ,
             the
             Serpent's
             Meat
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Apol.
             Introd
          
           .
           p.
           18.
           to
           his
           
             New
             Rome
          
           .
           [
           We
           do
           not
           believe
           any
           of
           these
           Quakers
           ever
           so
           said
           of
           the
           Precepts
           and
           Doctrin
           ,
           nor
           do
           they
           own
           any
           such
           Saying
           ,
           I
           wholly
           disown
           it
           .
           ]
           
           But
           then
           to
           beg
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             What
             was
             it
             you
             called
             Dust
             and
             Serpent's
             Meat
             ?
             Was
             it
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Ink
             and
             Paper
             ?
             Did
             any
             Body
             ever
             say
             ,
             That
             these
             were
             not
             Dust
             ?
             Or
             ,
             Is
             that
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Controversie
             betwixt
             us
             ?
          
           Snake
           p.
           249.
           
           Here
           he
           yields
           the
           Point
           ;
           he
           grants
           the
           Ink
           and
           Paper
           to
           be
           Dust.
           I
           said
           ,
           
             Will
             decay
             and
             turn
             to
             Dust
          
           ;
           but
           so
           will
           not
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             Holy
             Doctrin
             contain'd
             in
             Scripture
          
           .
           And
           it
           has
           been
           confess'd
           by
           
             F.
             B.
          
           and
           others
           ,
           That
           Holiness
           is
           not
           ascrib'd
           
             to
             the
             Paper
             and
             Ink
          
           (
           or
           Inky
           Characters
           )
           that
           will
           decay
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           
             Holy
             Doctrin
          
           and
           Precepts
           which
           will
           not
           decay
           ,
           but
           be
           permanent
           and
           endure
           ,
           and
           therefore
           called
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Holy
           Matters
           therein
           contained
           .
           That
           the
           Books
           and
           Writings
           in
           Ink
           and
           Paper
           will
           wear
           out
           ,
           so
           will
           not
           the
           Word
           ,
           is
           evident
           .
           Jehoiakim
           King
           of
           Judah
           ,
           could
           burn
           Jeremiah
           the
           Prophet's
           Roll
           or
           Book
           ,
           writ
           with
           Ink
           by
           Barach
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           nor
           properly
           the
           Words
           thereof
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           Word
           caused
           all
           the
           former
           Words
           to
           be
           written
           again
           ,
           after
           the
           Roll
           was
           burnt
           ,
           Jer.
           36.
           
           If
           then
           the
           Books
           ,
           the
           Paper
           and
           Ink
           be
           combustible
           ,
           or
           will
           decay
           and
           turn
           to
           Dust
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           Word
           ,
           nor
           the
           Doctrin
           ;
           where
           's
           then
           the
           Controversie
           indeed
           ,
           when
           the
           same
           thing
           is
           granted
           on
           both
           sides
           ?
        
         
         
           He
           quotes
           
             Gr.
             Myst.
          
           p.
           302.
           
           Sect.
           11.
           p.
           146
           ,
           147.
           as
           saying
           ,
           
             Paper
             and
             Ink
             is
             not
             infallible
             ,
             that
             will
             come
             to
             Dust
          
           ;
           unto
           which
           the
           
             Word
             ,
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           Spirit
           is
           preferred
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           place
           quoted
           .
           And
           in
           the
           said
           
             Gr.
             Myst.
          
           p.
           78.
           by
           Letter
           ,
           he
           there
           means
           Paper
           and
           Ink
           ;
           but
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           thing
           it
           speaks
           of
           ,
           is
           spiritual
           ,
           the
           Word
           is
           Spirit
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           p.
           127.
           the
           Scripture
           (
           or
           Writing
           )
           it self
           ,
           without
           the
           Spirit
           that
           gave
           it
           forth
           ,
           is
           a
           dead
           Letter
           in
           it self
           .
           
             The
             Spirit
             is
             that
             that
             gave
             forth
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           not
           in
           the
           least
           conscious
           to
           my self
           of
           the
           least
           Contempt
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           yet
           of
           the
           Bible
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           always
           preferr'd
           it
           to
           all
           other
           Books
           extant
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           more
           affected
           Reading
           therein
           than
           any
           other
           Book
           ,
           even
           from
           my
           Childhood
           ;
           and
           often
           bless
           divine
           Providence
           for
           preserving
           to
           us
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           So
           I
           know
           of
           none
           among
           us
           guilty
           of
           contemning
           them
           :
           Neither
           is
           what
           's
           said
           ,
           from
           any
           Contempt
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           it
           is
           of
           the
           Earth
           and
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           They
           shall
           wax
           old
           and
           perish
           ,
           but
           the
           Word
           that
           made
           them
           endureth
           ,
           
             Psal.
             102.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Heb.
          
           1.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           But
           say
           what
           we
           can
           in
           this
           Case
           to
           clear
           our selves
           of
           any
           Contempt
           to
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           this
           our
           uncharitable
           Judge
           and
           Accuser
           will
           not
           believe
           us
           :
           He
           's
           bent
           to
           asperse
           ,
           he
           
           has
           swallow'd
           down
           so
           much
           of
           the
           soure
           Leaven
           of
           the
           Malice
           of
           a
           few
           false
           Brethren
           ,
           Persecutors
           and
           Apostates
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           derives
           much
           of
           his
           Authority
           ;
           and
           thus
           scurrilously
           and
           most
           falsly
           imposes
           upon
           me
           ,
           
             viz.
             And
             therefore
          
           George
           ,
           
             notwithstanding
             all
             thy
             meally
             Modesty
             ,
             it
             is
             ;
             it
             is
             indeed
          
           George
           ,
           
             it
             is
             the
             very
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             you
             blaspheme
             as
             Dust
             ,
             and
             Death
             ,
             and
             Serpent's
             Meat
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             bring
             Men
             off
             from
             trying
             your
             pernicious
             Heresies
             by
             those
             saecred
             Oracles
             ,
          
           p.
           250.
           
           This
           is
           a
           pernicious
           Abuse
           and
           Calumny
           ,
           against
           my self
           and
           others
           of
           us
           (
           to
           out-face
           us
           against
           our
           very
           Sense
           and
           Consciences
           )
           and
           in
           good
           Conscience
           I
           testifie
           against
           it
           ;
           it
           never
           entred
           into
           my
           Intention
           or
           Thoughts
           so
           to
           blaspheme
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           to
           term
           or
           deem
           it
           Dust
           ,
           Death
           or
           Serpent's
           Meat
           :
           The
           Lord
           rebuke
           this
           lying
           ;
           envious
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Neither
           do
           
             I
             vilifie
             the
             written
             Doctrin
             and
             Precepts
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             our
             New
             Light
          
           (
           as
           he
           falsly
           calls
           it
           )
           p.
           250
           ,
           251.
           but
           reverently
           esteem
           them
           :
           The
           Man
           makes
           no
           Conscience
           of
           defaming
           us
           .
           Neither
           do
           we
           
             quarrel
             with
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Testimony
             ,
          
           nor
           yet
           with
           Writing
           or
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           in
           
             Ink
             or
             Paper
          
           ,
           but
           distinguish
           between
           the
           Writing
           and
           the
           
             Things
             written
          
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           Contempt
           to
           either
           .
           We
           are
           
           thankful
           to
           Divine
           Providence
           for
           both
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           Writing
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Doctrin
           and
           Divine
           Precepts
           therein
           written
           ;
           for
           they
           testifie
           unto
           Christ
           our
           Light
           ,
           and
           our
           ●ight
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             And
             to
             what
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           -
           If
           any
           do
           not
           teach
           the
           same
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           or
           written
           Word
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           there
           is
           no
           Light
           in
           them
           ,
           
             Isa.
             8.
             20.
             
             And
             then
             puts
             this
             Emphasis
             upon
             it
             ,
          
           No
           Light
           ,
           George
           !
           Mark
           that
           :
           Your
           false
           Pretences
           to
           the
           Light
           within
           are
           here
           over-rul'd
           ,
           p.
           251.
           
        
         
           I
           deny
           that
           our
           Pretences
           to
           the
           Light
           within
           is
           either
           false
           or
           here
           over-rul'd
           ;
           if
           they
           speak
           not
           according
           to
           this
           Word
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           there
           is
           
             no
             Morning
          
           to
           them
           .
           If
           he
           'll
           see
           the
           Note
           from
           the
           Hebrew
           in
           some
           Bibles
           ,
           he
           may
           see
           
             no
             Morning
          
           in
           the
           Margin
           over
           against
           
             no
             Light
          
           :
           Then
           let
           him
           Mark
           that
           .
           But
           is
           there
           no
           Light
           in
           the
           Creation
           before
           Morning
           ,
           either
           inward
           or
           outward
           ,
           pray
           ?
           Did
           not
           the
           Light
           shine
           in
           Darkness
           ,
           before
           it
           shined
           out
           of
           Darkness
           ?
           And
           had
           not
           the
           Believers
           a
           more
           sure
           Word
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           did
           well
           to
           take
           heed
           ,
           as
           unto
           a
           Light
           shining
           in
           a
           dark
           Place
           ,
           until
           the
           Day
           dawned
           and
           the
           Day-star
           arose
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ?
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           19.
           
           And
           are
           not
           many
           reproved
           by
           the
           Light
           them
           in
           ,
           for
           telling
           Lies
           and
           speaking
           contrary
           to
           the
           Word
           ?
           &c.
           And
           therefore
           there
           
           was
           some
           true
           Light
           in
           them
           ,
           before
           the
           Morning
           appeared
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           tho'
           my
           Accuser
           says
           ,
           
             These
             ,
             and
             such-like
             Texts
             ,
             detect
             and
             explode
             the
             miserable
             .
             Ignorance
             and
             Blasphemy
             of
             these
             Pretenders
             to
             Light.
          
           For
           which
           we
           have
           his
           own
           
             ipse
             dixit
          
           ,
           and
           much
           such
           Raillery
           ,
           but
           know
           no
           plain
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           yet
           produced
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           detects
           us
           ;
           but
           his
           own
           Falshood
           and
           great
           Ignorance
           about
           the
           Light
           ,
           is
           very
           apparent
           .
        
         
           
             Again
             ,
             he
             falsly
             defames
             and
             reprobaches
             me
             ,
             from
             p.
          
           28.
           
           Of
           Innocency
           Triumphant
           ,
           with
           excusing
           and
           justifying
           Diabolical
           Suggestions
           in
           the
           Quaker-Refuge
           (
           
             he
             saith
          
           )
           against
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scripture
           ,
           
             by
             saying
          
           ,
           That
           it
           questioned
           but
           some
           ,
           not
           all
           ,
           p.
           252.
           
        
         
           This
           Accuser
           has
           a
           most
           odious
           ,
           injurious
           course
           of
           defaming
           and
           perverting
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           curtalizing
           our
           Words
           ,
           wherein
           he
           has
           taken
           part
           with
           his
           famous
           Author
           
             F.
             Bugg
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Answer
           was
           given
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           grounds
           his
           black
           Charge
           against
           me
           ,
           
             Of
             justifying
             Diabolical
             Suggestions
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           which
           Answer
           I
           expresly
           declare
           thus
           ,
           
             viz.
             His
             Accusation
             that
             the
             Quakers
             insinuate
             ,
             in
             a
             Book
             called
          
           The
           Quakers
           Refuge
           ,
           
             That
             What
             the
             true
             Prophets
             spake
             was
             false
             ,
             and
             What
             the
             false
             Prophets
             spoke
             was
             true
             ,
          
           p.
           47.
           
           
             New
             Rome
             Vnm.
          
           p.
           23.
           
           We
           disown
           these
           Expressions
           ,
           
           and
           I
           think
           they
           are
           not
           duly
           inferred
           from
           the
           said
           Book
           ,
           questioning
           whether
           
             Some
             Words
             were
             not
             spoken
             by
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             some
             by
             wise
             Men
             ,
             ill
             applied
             ;
             some
             by
             good
             Men
             ,
             ill
             expressed
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Now
           ,
           at
           my
           saying
           ,
           
             Yet
             this
             questioned
             but
             of
             some
             Words
             in
             Scri●ture
             ,
             not
             all
          
           ;
           he
           takes
           occasion
           to
           Rail
           fearfully
           against
           me
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Justifier
             of
             Diabolical
             Suggestions
          
           .
           When
           my
           Answer
           was
           not
           with
           the
           least
           intent
           to
           oppose
           or
           lessen
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Scriptures
           ;
           but
           in
           direct
           opposition
           to
           F.
           Bugg's
           Calumny
           ,
           in
           these
           general
           ,
           odious
           and
           false
           Expressions
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             the
             Quakers
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             What
             the
             true
             Prophets
             spake
             ,
             was
             false
             .
          
           Which
           Expression
           we
           utterly
           deny
           ,
           as
           both
           in
           themselves
           grosly
           false
           ,
           against
           the
           true
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           falsly
           charged
           on
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           to
           defame
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Questions
           cited
           out
           of
           the
           
             Quak.
             Refuge
          
           ,
           at
           which
           Offence
           is
           taken
           ,
           1.
           
           They
           are
           not
           mine
           .
           2.
           
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           they
           are
           the
           Author
           's
           of
           that
           
             Quak
             Refuge
          
           ,
           tho'
           cited
           by
           him
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           apparent
           he
           does
           not
           espouse
           them
           as
           his
           own
           Judgment
           ,
           nor
           make
           them
           the
           Matter
           in
           that
           present
           Controversie
           ,
           nor
           resolve
           them
           in
           the
           Affirmative
           ;
           but
           seems
           to
           recite
           and
           wave
           them
           ,
           as
           Originally
           proceeding
           from
           some
           other
           Person
           ,
           as
           I
           understand
           .
           The
           furthest
           that
           can
           be
           drawn
           from
           my
           said
           Answer
           
           to
           
             F.
             B.
          
           that
           may
           seem
           offensive
           (
           which
           I
           should
           be
           sorry
           for
           ,
           if
           't
           were
           really
           so
           )
           is
           my
           seeming
           to
           grant
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             That
             in
             some
             Words
             some
             true
             Prophets
             were
             mistaken
             .
          
           And
           if
           this
           be
           made
           an
           Offence
           ,
           I
           think
           't
           is
           no
           real
           one
           ,
           for
           I
           designed
           none
           :
           However
           ,
           I
           still
           confess
           ,
           
             I
             believe
             the
             Record
             of
             Scripture
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           Good
           Men
           ,
           and
           some
           true
           Prophets
           also
           ,
           have
           been
           and
           may
           be
           mistaken
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           and
           have
           had
           their
           Weaknesses
           and
           Failings
           truly
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           also
           their
           Deliverances
           ,
           for
           good
           Ends
           and
           Admonition
           to
           others
           .
           Was
           not
           Samuel
           a
           good
           Man
           and
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           yet
           mistaken
           ,
           when
           he
           took
           Eliab
           for
           the
           Lord
           's
           Anointed
           ?
           1
           Sam.
           16
           ,
           6.
           7.
           
           And
           in
           the
           Argument
           upon
           Job
           in
           the
           ancient
           Bible
           ,
           is
           marked
           ,
           
             That
             Job
             
               maintaineth
               a
               good
               Cause
               ,
               but
               handleth
               it
               evil
               .
               Again
               ,
               his
               Adversaries
               have
               an
               evil
               Matter
               ,
               but
               they
               defend
               it
               craftily
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               he
               was
               assured
               that
               God
               had
               not
               rejected
               him
               ;
               yet
               through
               his
               great
               Torments
               and
               Afflictions
               ,
               he
               burst
               forth
               into
               many
               Inconveniences
               both
               of
               Words
               and
               Sentences
               .
            
          
           See
           the
           Argument
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           And
           was
           not
           the
           Prophet
           Elijah
           mistaken
           when
           he
           thought
           himself
           alone
           ,
           or
           none
           in
           Israel
           but
           himself
           ,
           that
           was
           zealous
           for
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Hosts
           ?
           But
           what
           saith
           the
           Answer
           of
           God
           unto
           him
           ?
           
             I
             have
             reserved
             unto
             
             my self
             seven
             thousand
             Men
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             bowed
             the
             knee
             to
             Baal
             ,
          
           1
           King.
           19.
           10
           ,
           18.
           
           Rom.
           11.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           And
           to
           say
           but
           little
           of
           the
           Old
           Prophet
           that
           persuaded
           the
           Young
           Prophet
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           1
           King.
           13.
           
           I
           could
           instance
           
             Jonas
             ,
             David
          
           ,
           and
           several
           others
           that
           were
           good
           Men
           ,
           who
           had
           some
           Weaknesses
           and
           Mistakes
           in
           Words
           and
           Actions
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           was
           good
           to
           them
           and
           helped
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Integrity
           of
           their
           Hearts
           towards
           him
           .
           And
           these
           Things
           being
           truly
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           for
           Instruction
           and
           Admonition
           ,
           we
           truly
           esteem
           the
           Scripture-Record
           thereof
           .
           And
           even
           where
           the
           
             Words
             ,
             Lies
             ,
             Blasphemies
          
           and
           Actions
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           wicked
           Men
           and
           Persecutors
           ,
           and
           the
           Judgments
           which
           befel
           them
           ,
           are
           recorded
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           we
           own
           the
           Record
           or
           History
           thereof
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           highly
           esteem
           it
           for
           Instruction
           and
           Warning
           to
           Men.
           And
           to
           distinguish
           between
           the
           Words
           of
           God
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           is
           but
           what
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           doth
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           no
           Contempt
           to
           it
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           known
           some
           stumbled
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Priests
           making
           no
           distinction
           ,
           but
           calling
           all
           that
           's
           written
           in
           Scripture
           
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           as
           one
           that
           was
           the
           Mayor
           of
           Thetford
           near
           40
           Years
           ago
           ,
           told
           me
           ,
           That
           a
           Priest
           wanting
           Induction
           
           into
           the
           vacant
           Benefice
           ,
           and
           preaching
           there
           for
           Approbation
           ,
           took
           his
           Text
           out
           of
           the
           Words
           wherewith
           the
           Devil
           tempted
           Christ
           ,
           Mat.
           4.
           
           And
           bidding
           the
           People
           hearken
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           find
           it
           written
           in
           such
           a
           Chapter
           and
           Verfe
           ;
           whereupon
           this
           Person
           that
           told
           me
           of
           it
           was
           so
           offended
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           give
           his
           Voice
           to
           chuse
           the
           said
           Priest
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           told
           them
           ,
           That
           was
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           Now
           let
           none
           be
           so
           disingenuous
           as
           to
           take
           this
           as
           in
           Contempt
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           Doctrin
           or
           Precepts
           therein
           ;
           for
           where
           either
           the
           Words
           ,
           Blasphemies
           ,
           wicked
           Actions
           or
           Persecutions
           of
           the
           Devil
           or
           Men
           ,
           are
           therein
           mentioned
           ,
           the
           Record
           thereof
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           in
           Testimony
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           intent
           of
           such
           Record
           holy
           ,
           just
           and
           good
           .
        
         
           
             Farther
             my
             Accuser
             tells
             me
          
           ,
           Nor
           is
           my
           Salvo
           more
           ingenuous
           
             in
             the
          
           Eleventh
           Article
           .
           
             And
             why
             so
          
           ?
           It
           is
           really
           ,
           say
           I
           ,
           contrary
           to
           our
           Faith
           and
           Principle
           ,
           to
           make
           Christ
           Jesus
           himself
           Only
           a
           Figure
           ,
           a
           Veil
           or
           Garment
           ,
           
             p.
             254.
             
             Which
             was
             in
             direct
             opposition
             to
             his
             Author
          
           F.
           Bugg
           
             's
             falsly
             saying
          
           ,
           The
           Quakers
           would
           make
           Christ
           Only
           a
           Figure
           ,
           a
           Veil
           ,
           a
           Garment
           ,
           
             implied
             by
             way
             of
             Question
             ,
             p.
          
           58.
           
           New
           Rome
           Ar.
           
             Here
             he
             quarrels
             
             with
             the
             word
          
           Only
           
             as
             with
             the
             word
          
           Amply
           ,
           
             and
             accuseth
             me
             with
          
           Equivocating
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           is
           but
           a
           Negative
           Confession
           :
           But
           really
           
             George
             (
             quoth
             he
          
           )
           this
           is
           not
           re-assuming
           your
           Christian
           Testimony
           in
           the
           Affirmative
           ,
           as
           thou
           didst
           promise
           ,
           &c.
           still
           hiding
           your self
           in
           the
           Dark
           in
           Negatives
           :
           But
           we
           would
           know
           affirmatively
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           you
           do
           profess
           ;
           and
           this
           thou
           didst
           promise
           ,
           and
           this
           thou
           hast
           not
           perform'd
           ,
           p.
           255
           ,
           256.
           
        
         
           Here
           he
           accuseth
           me
           with
           breach
           of
           Promise
           ;
           but
           very
           falsly
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           said
           11th
           Article
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           my
           Confession
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           himself
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           Negative
           but
           Affirmative
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             He
             being
             the
             Substance
             and
             End
             of
             all
             Figures
             ,
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             .
          
           Is
           not
           this
           Affirmative
           ,
           pray
           ?
           And
           as
           remote
           from
           Truth
           is
           his
           accusing
           the
           
             Quakers
             Books
             of
             calling
             Christ
             Jesus
             a
             Type
             or
             Figure
             of
             their
             Light
             within
             ,
          
           p.
           263
           ,
           264.
           
           I
           know
           no
           such
           Books
           of
           the
           Quakers
           that
           so
           call
           Christ
           Jesus
           
             A
             Type
             of
             our
             Light
             within
             ,
          
           but
           that
           he
           is
           our
           Light
           ,
           which
           hath
           inlighten'd
           us
           among
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           
             It
             's
             implied
             by
             way
             of
             Question
             ,
          
           That
           Christ
           cloathed
           himself
           in
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           took
           Flesh
           ,
           &c.
           for
           so
           (
           
             quoth
             he
          
           )
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           our
           Soul
           is
           cloathed
           with
           our
           Body
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           Garment
           or
           Veil
           .
           It
           is
           not
           Words
           ;
           but
           the
           meaning
           that
           we
           contend
           about
           ,
           
             saith
             he
             ,
             p.
          
           257.
           
        
         
         
           We
           know
           best
           our
           own
           Meaning
           ,
           being
           well
           satisfied
           that
           't
           is
           according
           to
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
           Where
           's
           then
           the
           difference
           ?
           He
           then
           quarrels
           with
           our
           Meaning
           ,
           not
           with
           the
           Words
           here
           ,
           but
           elsewhere
           ;
           he
           doth
           as
           his
           Author
           
             F.
             Bugg
          
           has
           done
           with
           the
           words
           Veil
           and
           Garment
           ,
           in
           J.
           P.'s
           Question
           to
           Professors
           :
           But
           this
           Author
           yields
           the
           Point
           ,
           he
           assents
           to
           both
           ;
           
             As
             our
             Soul
             is
             clothed
             with
             our
             Body
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             Garment
             or
             Veil
          
           ;
           and
           so
           of
           Christ.
           Which
           warrants
           J.
           P.'s
           Question
           against
           his
           Author
           
             F.
             B.
          
           and
           himself
           ,
           at
           least
           so
           far
           as
           not
           to
           make
           it
           a
           Subject
           of
           any
           further
           Contention
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           
             Again
             ,
             my
             Accuser
             brings
             a
             heavy
             ,
             black
             Charge
             upon
             me
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
          
           viz.
           In
           this
           same
           11th
           Article
           we
           are
           now
           upon
           ,
           after
           your
           full
           and
           Affirmative
           Declaration
           (
           
             before
             he
             would
             have
             it
             Negative
          
           )
           you
           subborn
           Two
           Texts
           as
           Favourers
           of
           your
           damnable
           Heresie
           before-told
           ,
           yet
           (
           say
           you
           ,
           slily
           )
           his
           Flesh
           was
           called
           the
           Veil
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           
           And
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           and
           was
           made
           like
           unto
           Men
           ,
           and
           was
           found
           in
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Shape
           or
           Figure
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           
             Phil.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             then
             exclaims
             ,
          
           Ah
           
             George
             !
             George
          
           !
           I
           could
           forgive
           thee
           any
           thing
           but
           this
           :
           What
           ▪
           put
           upon
           us
           at
           this
           rate
           !
        
         
         
           It
           seems
           my
           citing
           those
           Two
           Texts
           ,
           and
           alledging
           them
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           word
           Veil
           was
           applied
           to
           Christ's
           Flesh
           which
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Shape
           or
           Figure
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           to
           the
           form
           of
           his
           Manhood
           or
           outward
           Man
           ,
           tho'
           I
           intended
           no
           other
           than
           that
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           Contempt
           to
           Christ
           :
           Such
           Words
           might
           be
           used
           as
           they
           had
           been
           by
           some
           of
           our
           Friends
           .
           For
           this
           it
           seems
           I
           have
           committed
           such
           a
           heinous
           and
           unpardonable
           Crime
           or
           Sin
           ,
           as
           this
           my
           severe
           Judge
           cannot
           forgive
           .
           This
           is
           represented
           as
           my
           highest
           Offence
           ;
           and
           truly
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           seek
           to
           him
           for
           Absolution
           or
           Pardon
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           my
           Confessor
           :
           I
           have
           a
           merciful
           and
           faithful
           High
           Priest
           to
           apply
           and
           appeal
           to
           ;
           I
           need
           not
           go
           to
           unmerciful
           and
           implacable
           Ones
           for
           Pardon
           ;
           especially
           such
           a
           one
           as
           has
           so
           shamefully
           calumniz'd
           me
           with
           
             subborning
             Two
             Texts
             as
             Favourers
             of
             damnable
             Heresie
             .
          
           How
           comes
           this
           Accuser
           ,
           in
           his
           Fallibility
           or
           Uncertainty
           ,
           thus
           severely
           to
           condemn
           me
           ,
           when
           he
           cannot
           refute
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           about
           the
           Two
           said
           Texts
           ,
           being
           alledged
           in
           behalf
           of
           my
           Friend's
           meaning
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           with
           the
           least
           Intention
           to
           lessen
           the
           Dignity
           or
           Glory
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ?
           No
           ,
           far
           be
           it
           from
           me
           .
           And
           where
           's
           my
           unpardonable
           Sin
           in
           the
           Application
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           Phil.
           2
           ?
           Why
           
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             George
             Whitehead
             brings
             in
             the
             word
             Figure
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             the
             English
             Translation
             .
          
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           
             But
             let
             him
             have
             it
             ,
             he
             himself
             makes
             it
             synonimous
             to
             Shape
             ,
          
           p.
           263.
           
           And
           he
           is
           forced
           to
           let
           me
           have
           it
           ,
           because
           he
           cannot
           well
           deny
           it
           ,
           without
           Disparagement
           to
           himself
           .
           But
           herein
           he
           would
           place
           on
           me
           a
           Mis-application
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           
             [
             Who
             being
             found
             in
             the
             Shape
             or
             Figure
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           And
           therefore
           saith
           ,
           
             what
             relation
             has
             this
             to
             the
             calling
             Christ
             Jesus
             a
             Type
             or
             Figure
             of
             their
             Light
             within
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             shewn
             above
             out
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Books
             ?
          
           And
           I
           have
           denied
           this
           as
           a
           Falshood
           before
           ,
           and
           now
           declare
           against
           his
           manifest
           Perversion
           and
           Injury
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           my
           Words
           herein
           .
           For
           as
           I
           sincerely
           disown
           the
           Words
           charged
           ,
           
             viz.
             The
             calling
             Christ
             Jesus
             a
             Type
             or
             Figure
             of
             our
             Light
             within
             ,
          
           I
           could
           not
           apply
           the
           Words
           before
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           Phil.
           2.
           to
           have
           any
           relation
           thereto
           ;
           much
           less
           as
           proof
           of
           that
           which
           I
           never
           held
           :
           And
           I
           know
           none
           of
           us
           that
           doth
           so
           call
           Jesus
           Christ
           
             A
             Type
             of
             our
             Light
             within
             ,
          
           he
           being
           the
           Fountain
           thereof
           .
           Nor
           that
           Christ
           is
           
             Only
             a
             Figure
          
           ,
           as
           falsly
           charged
           by
           
             F.
             Bugg
          
           .
           Which
           Perversion
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           can
           find
           ,
           was
           first
           forged
           from
           these
           Words
           ,
           in
           the
           Book
           
           Saul's
           Errand
           ;
           viz.
           
             Christ
             in
             the
             Flesh
             without
             them
             ,
             is
             their
             Example
             or
             Figure
             ;
             which
             is
             both
             one
             .
          
           For
           his
           being
           their
           Example
           ,
           
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           21.
           
           &
           4.
           1.
           
           &
           1.
           15.
           
           &
           John
           13.
           15.
           are
           quoted
           .
           See
           also
           Luke
           2.
           31.
           he
           was
           called
           
             a
             Sign
          
           .
           Now
           hence
           to
           say
           he
           was
           
             Only
             a
             Sign
          
           ,
           were
           a
           gross
           Perversion
           ;
           Christ
           was
           our
           Example
           .
           Now
           hence
           to
           say
           he
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           Example
           ,
           were
           an
           Abuse
           and
           to
           lessen
           his
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           a
           variation
           from
           the
           Sense
           ;
           as
           our
           Adversary
           has
           done
           upon
           Trust
           of
           his
           Author
           
             F.
             Bugg
          
           ;
           upon
           his
           false
           Report
           ,
           which
           is
           besides
           all
           Justice
           ,
           Morality
           and
           judicial
           Proceedings
           .
           Now
           the
           Question
           is
           ,
           Whether
           Figure
           may
           be
           made
           synonimous
           to
           Example
           ,
           for
           the
           words
           Example
           or
           Figure
           ,
           as
           before
           ?
           I
           conceive
           it
           may
           .
           For
           Type
           or
           Figure
           sometimes
           points
           at
           a
           thing
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           in
           Rom.
           5.
           14.
           who
           was
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Figure
           of
           him
           that
           was
           to
           come
           .
           And
           sometimes
           Type
           or
           Figure
           denotes
           a
           present
           Example
           or
           Pattern
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Phil.
             3.
             17.
             
             Mark
             them
             which
             walk
             so
             ,
             as
             ye
             have
             us
             for
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Example
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Word
           is
           used
           in
           2
           Thes.
           3.
           9.
           
           &
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           12.
           
           &
           Titus
           2.
           7.
           
           &
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           11.
           only
           in
           different
           Cases
           ,
           or
           Terminations
           .
           And
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             an
             Example
             or
             Type
          
           ,
           John
           13.
           15.
           
           Heb.
           9.
           23.
           
           Thus
           Example
           or
           Type
           are
           made
           synonimous
           in
           T.
           C.'s
           Lexicon
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           in
           
             Crit.
             Sacr.
          
           but
           more
           fully
           explain'd
           ;
           for
           there
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             Exemplum
             ,
             Exemplar
             ,
             Triplicem
             habet
             in
             Scriptura
             significatum
             .
          
           1.
           
           
             Significat
             Typum
             seu
             Figuram
             ,
             
             rerum
             ,
             vel
             praeteritarum
             ,
          
           Heb.
           8.
           5.
           
             vel
             futurarum
          
           ,
           Heb.
           9.
           23.
           2.
           
           
             Exemplum
             imitationis
          
           ,
           John
           13.
           15.
           1
           
           Tim.
           4.
           12.
           
           Titus
           4.
           7.
           3.
           
           
             Exemplum
             Monitionis
             ,
             sive
             Cautelae
             ,
             ut
          
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           6.
           
        
         
           i.
           e.
           
             Exemplum
             ,
             Exemplar
          
           ,
           hath
           a
           threefold
           Signification
           in
           Scripture
           .
           1.
           
           It
           signifies
           
             a
             Type
          
           or
           Figure
           of
           Things
           ,
           either
           past
           or
           to
           come
           .
           2.
           
           An
           Example
           of
           Imitation
           .
           3.
           
           An
           Example
           of
           Warning
           or
           Caution
           .
        
         
           Now
           see
           how
           synonimously
           the
           Terms
           
             Type
             ,
             Figure
             ,
             Patern
          
           and
           Example
           ,
           are
           rendered
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           extent
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Types
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           respect
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           tho'
           he
           be
           also
           confessed
           to
           be
           the
           Antitype
           ,
           Substance
           and
           End
           of
           all
           Legal
           Shadows
           ,
           Types
           and
           Figures
           .
           But
           I
           have
           not
           
             called
             Christ
             himself
             a
             Type
             of
             our
             Light
             within
             ,
          
           nor
           justified
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           my
           Accuser's
           Offence
           at
           my
           saying
           
             Christ's
             Flesh
             is
             called
             the
             Veil
             ,
          
           Heb.
           10.
           20.
           it
           was
           to
           remove
           an
           Offence
           taken
           against
           my
           Friend
           
             J.
             P.
          
           for
           using
           the
           same
           .
           And
           it
           would
           have
           become
           this
           Adversary
           to
           have
           forborn
           his
           blasphemous
           Scoffing
           at
           my
           Light
           ;
           as
           ;
           
             George
             if
             thy
             Light
             has
             hitherto
             forgot
             to
             tell
             thee
             ▪
          
           &c.
           
           I
           bless
           the
           Lord
           my
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           my
           Light
           ,
           Life
           and
           Salvation
           ;
           he
           has
           shewn
           me
           the
           new
           and
           living
           way
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           
           and
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           consecrated
           ,
           prepared
           or
           set
           open
           through
           the
           Veil
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           his
           Flesh
           ;
           yea
           ,
           through
           his
           Sufferings
           and
           Death
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Testator
           ,
           he
           hath
           enforced
           that
           New
           Testament
           or
           second
           Covenant
           ;
           he
           took
           away
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           establish
           the
           second
           ;
           and
           so
           hath
           open'd
           the
           Passage
           into
           eternal
           Life
           ,
           into
           the
           Hollest
           of
           Holies
           within
           the
           Veil
           ,
           and
           beyond
           all
           the
           Shadows
           and
           Veils
           under
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           
             It
             was
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             Place
             within
             the
             second
             Veil
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             the
          
           Holiest
           of
           all
           
             in
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             that
          
           the
           golden
           Censor
           and
           Ark
           of
           the
           Testament
           were
           put
           ,
           and
           the
           golden
           Pot
           which
           had
           Manna
           ,
           and
           Aaron's
           Rod
           that
           had
           budded
           ,
           and
           the
           Tables
           of
           the
           Testament
           ,
           and
           over
           the
           Ark
           the
           Cherubims
           of
           Glory
           shadowing
           the
           Mercy-seat
           ,
           Heb.
           9.
           
           Exod.
           26.
           
           
             So
             the
             most
             excellent
             things
             were
             within
             the
             Veil
             ,
             tho'
             there
             was
             a
             Beauty
             and
             Glory
             also
             without
             it
             .
          
        
         
           All
           which
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           were
           Shadows
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           spiritual
           Dispensation
           thereof
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           
             most
             holy
             place
          
           of
           that
           divine
           Service
           and
           Worship
           (
           in
           the
           New
           Covenant
           Sanctuary
           which
           the
           Lord
           has
           placed
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           People
           )
           is
           
             in
             the
             Spirit
             and
             in
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           And
           all
           our
           spiritual
           Blessings
           and
           heavenly
           
           Treasures
           are
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           is
           our
           Sanctuary
           and
           Hiding-place
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           in
           the
           inmost
           ,
           or
           most
           inward
           and
           spiritual
           Dispensation
           of
           
             the
             New
             Covenant
          
           ,
           that
           Mercy
           and
           Forgiveness
           is
           receiv'd
           ,
           and
           Christ
           most
           livingly
           and
           effectually
           known
           to
           us
           and
           enjoyed
           ;
           and
           in
           him
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           Places
           ,
           wherein
           the
           true
           spiritual
           Believers
           sit
           down
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           as
           being
           washed
           from
           their
           Sins
           in
           his
           Blood
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           his
           Church
           and
           Sanctuary
           also
           ,
           and
           thereby
           have
           boldness
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           holy
           Place
           ,
           even
           by
           
             that
             new
             and
             living
             Way
          
           (
           which
           Christ
           hath
           prepared
           for
           us
           through
           the
           Veil
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           )
           that
           we
           may
           follow
           him
           therein
           into
           Heaven
           it self
           .
           And
           what
           entrance
           through
           Christ
           our
           Mediator
           we
           have
           here
           in
           measure
           received
           into
           this
           new
           and
           living
           Way
           ,
           and
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           Places
           in
           him
           ,
           we
           doubt
           not
           but
           it
           is
           to
           us
           an
           Earnest
           of
           a
           more
           full
           Enjoyment
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Glory
           hereafter
           ,
           with
           Christ
           Jesus
           our
           Fore-runner
           ,
           Leader
           and
           Captain
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           we
           continuing
           faithful
           to
           the
           end
           in
           this
           his
           new
           and
           living
           Way
           ,
           as
           true
           and
           constant
           Followers
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           God
           in
           his
           great
           Love
           and
           Wisdom
           has
           afforded
           several
           Dispensations
           ,
           one
           higher
           and
           more
           glorious
           than
           another
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           bring
           Man
           nearer
           and
           nearer
           
           to
           himself
           ;
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           of
           Shadows
           and
           Types
           ;
           that
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           that
           of
           John
           the
           Baptist
           ;
           that
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Spirit
           and
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           is
           higher
           ,
           more
           powerful
           and
           more
           glorious
           than
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           therein
           a
           more
           clear
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           than
           in
           all
           the
           former
           ,
           wherein
           there
           was
           some
           Sight
           of
           him
           through
           Shadows
           and
           Veils
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           divine
           Light
           shining
           in
           our
           Hearts
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           give
           us
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Glory
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           his
           dear
           Son
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           we
           all
           with
           open
           Face
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Glass
           ,
           may
           behold
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           changed
           into
           the
           same
           Image
           from
           Glory
           to
           Glory
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           18.
           
           &
           Ch.
           4.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           tho'
           our
           Adversary
           has
           made
           a
           deal
           of
           Dispute
           and
           Quarrel
           with
           us
           about
           calling
           
             Christ's
             Flesh
             the
             Veil
          
           ,
           as
           in
           Heb.
           10.
           yet
           he
           is
           fain
           to
           grant
           ,
           
             That
             Christ's
             Body
             is
             called
             a
             Veil
             in
             relation
             to
             its
             Type
             ,
             the
             Veil
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
          
           p.
           262
           ,
           263.
           but
           he
           'll
           have
           this
           
             not
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Quakers
             Sense
             .
             They
             call
             it
             a
             Veil
             ;
             that
             is
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             a
             Garment
             ,
             in
             contradistinction
             to
             its
             being
             Christ's
             Substance
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
          
           p.
           262.
           
           Whereas
           its
           rather
           in
           contradistinction
           to
           its
           Being
           ,
           his
           Divine
           Natnre
           ,
           or
           to
           its
           being
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           or
           principally
           or
           chiefly
           Christ
           himself
           (
           who
           is
           
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           )
           for
           whom
           the
           Body
           was
           prepared
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           pre-exit
           it
           ,
           or
           was
           in
           Being
           before
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           that
           Body
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           Father's
           Glory
           before
           the
           World
           began
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           is
           glorified
           .
           However
           ,
           
             the
             Veil
          
           ,
           which
           was
           
             Christ's
             Flesh
          
           ,
           (
           through
           which
           he
           set
           open
           the
           new
           and
           living
           Way
           )
           we
           never
           deny
           to
           be
           Christ's
           Body
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           a
           real
           Body
           ,
           but
           own
           it
           was
           ;
           and
           never
           believed
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Fantastical
           Body
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           often
           said
           ;
           but
           that
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           took
           upon
           him
           real
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           of
           our
           Nature
           ,
           yet
           pure
           and
           incorrupt
           in
           him
           .
           And
           as
           his
           Flesh
           was
           called
           
             the
             Veil
          
           ,
           it
           answers
           its
           Type
           or
           Figure
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Veil
           of
           the
           most
           Holy
           Place
           ,
           or
           Oracle
           where
           God
           gave
           Answers
           ,
           1
           Kings
           6.
           20.
           
           &
           8.
           6
           ,
           8.
           
           &
           2
           Chron.
           3.
           10
           ,
           16.
           
           And
           these
           
             most
             Holy
             Places
          
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           and
           Temple
           ,
           being
           Places
           of
           divine
           Service
           ,
           then
           peculiar
           to
           the
           High
           Priest
           to
           enter
           into
           ,
           their
           Antitype
           is
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           where
           in
           the
           Spirit
           and
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           God
           is
           truly
           worshipped
           ,
           and
           meets
           with
           (
           and
           speaks
           to
           )
           his
           People
           ,
           even
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           their
           High
           Priest
           ,
           who
           is
           present
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Church
           and
           Assemblies
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           the
           true
           and
           spiritual
           Worshippers
           ,
           who
           meet
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           Spirit
           and
           Power
           ,
           whose
           Light
           and
           Truth
           
           brings
           its
           Followers
           unto
           his
           Holy
           Tabernacles
           ,
           Psal.
           43.
           3.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           Christ's
           Substance
           and
           Nature
           ,
           what
           does
           our
           Opposer
           mean
           thereby
           ?
           How
           has
           he
           distinguished
           in
           this
           Point
           ?
           Christ
           has
           in
           him
           a
           
             divine
             Nature
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           Man
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           also
           in
           the
           purest
           Sense
           .
           But
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           divine
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Deity
           in
           him
           ,
           greater
           than
           the
           Manhood
           ?
           As
           he
           said
           ,
           
             My
             Father
             is
             greater
             than
             all
             ,
             greater
             than
             I
             ,
          
           John
           10.
           29.
           
           Nevertheless
           ,
           as
           our
           great
           and
           
             only
             Mediator
             and
             Intercessor
          
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           he
           should
           be
           Man
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           most
           glorious
           ,
           heavenly
           Man
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Christ
           of
           God
           he
           is
           spiritually
           in
           us
           ,
           in
           his
           Saints
           and
           Members
           ,
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           Light
           ,
           Life
           and
           Power
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           
             incorruptible
             ,
             immortal
             Seed
          
           in
           Man
           is
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           and
           therein
           all
           true
           spiritual
           Believers
           do
           in
           measure
           partake
           of
           the
           divine
           Nature
           ,
           being
           born
           again
           of
           this
           incorruptible
           Seed
           .
        
         
           The
           gross
           Calumnies
           ,
           cruel
           Mockeries
           ,
           false
           Stories
           and
           Perversions
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           
             The
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           ,
           are
           therein
           so
           numerous
           ;
           together
           with
           his
           partial
           picking
           ,
           nibling
           ,
           mincing
           and
           carping
           at
           our
           Books
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           perverse
           ,
           and
           much
           on
           't
           so
           silly
           ,
           that
           I
           confess
           many
           of
           them
           are
           waved
           in
           
           this
           Answer
           ,
           as
           not
           worthy
           of
           spending
           more
           precious
           time
           about
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           leave
           the
           said
           Author
           to
           the
           just
           Judgment
           of
           him
           that
           judghth
           righteously
           ,
           wishing
           his
           Repentance
           before
           it
           be
           too
           late
           .
        
         
           And
           tho'
           he
           sculks
           and
           hides
           himself
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           afraid
           or
           ashamed
           to
           own
           his
           Work
           with
           his
           Name
           to
           it
           ;
           so
           am
           not
           I
           of
           my
           Name
           or
           Vindication
           ;
           tho'
           I
           be
           (
           and
           expect
           to
           be
           )
           reproached
           and
           misrepresented
           for
           Christ's
           sake
           ,
           whose
           Servant
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             George
             Whitehead
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           BRIEF
           EXAMINATION
           OF
           Some
           Passages
           ,
           IN
           THE
           Second
           Book
           of
           the
           Author
           OF
           The
           Snake
           in
           the
           Grass
           :
           FALSLY
           STILED
           ,
           Satan
           dis-rob'd
           from
           his
           Disguise
           of
           Light
           :
           Or
           ,
           The
           Quakers
           last
           Shift
           to
           cover
           their
           monstrous
           Heresies
           ,
           laid
           fully
           open
           .
        
         
           WHEN
           I
           looked
           upon
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           said
           Book
           ,
           stiled
           ,
           
             Satan
             dis-rob'd
             from
             his
             Disguise
             of
             Light
             :
          
           With
           this
           additional
           reproachful
           Title
           ;
           
             Or
             ,
             The
             Quakers
             last
             Shift
             to
             cover
             their
             monstrous
             Heresies
          
           ;
           and
           being
           
           
             By
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
             ,
          
           I
           did
           suppose
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Second
           Part
           to
           the
           same
           Tune
           ,
           or
           much
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           full
           of
           Bitterness
           and
           Scorn
           ,
           by
           the
           reviling
           Title
           ,
           and
           no
           fair
           Reply
           to
           T.
           Ellwood's
           Answer
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           appears
           ;
           and
           I
           expect
           will
           be
           made
           farther
           appear
           ,
           if
           
             T.
             Ellwood
          
           deems
           it
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           undertake
           it
           .
           But
           that
           which
           appear'd
           most
           strange
           to
           me
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           was
           ,
           in
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           said
           Book
           ,
           it
           is
           thus
           declared
           ;
           
             Which
             also
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             Reply
             (
             as
             to
             the
             main
             Points
             of
             Doctrin
             )
             to
          
           Geo.
           Whitehead
           
             's
             Answer
             to
             the
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
             ;
             to
             be
             published
             the
             end
             of
             the
             next
             Month
             ,
             if
             this
             prevent
             it
             not
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           appeared
           very
           strange
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           Man
           's
           presumptive
           Falshood
           the
           greater
           ,
           I
           having
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Copy
           of
           my
           Answer
           to
           
             The
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           in
           my
           Hands
           ,
           when
           I
           first
           saw
           these
           Words
           in
           Print
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           Copy
           then
           in
           the
           Printers
           Hands
           ,
           which
           we
           did
           not
           hear
           they
           lent
           him
           to
           make
           Reply
           to
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           lookt
           over
           his
           Book
           ,
           I
           neither
           found
           any
           repetition
           of
           my
           Answer
           ,
           nor
           Reply
           thereto
           .
           However
           he
           's
           so
           confident
           and
           boasting
           in
           his
           own
           Work
           ,
           that
           he
           takes
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           That
           not
           only
           the
           Quakers
           are
           put
           to
           their
           last
           Shift
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           this
           pretended
           Reply
           to
           T.
           Ellwood's
           Answer
           to
           G.
           Keith's
           Narrative
           ,
           may
           also
           serve
           for
           a
           Reply
           to
           G.
           Whitehead's
           
           Answer
           to
           
             The
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           :
           Which
           would
           seem
           a
           cunning
           Piece
           of
           Divination
           indeed
           ,
           to
           Reply
           to
           a
           Book
           before
           he
           sees
           it
           or
           knows
           it
           .
           But
           if
           he
           will
           still
           have
           his
           said
           Reply
           a
           sufficient
           Reply
           thereunto
           ,
           he
           may
           go
           on
           in
           's
           own
           Conceit
           ,
           and
           save
           himself
           a
           further
           Labour
           of
           Replying
           ,
           lest
           he
           give
           himself
           the
           Lie
           ,
           by
           giving
           the
           World
           to
           understand
           that
           what
           he
           has
           said
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           Reply
           to
           Geo.
           Whitehead's
           Answer
           ,
           may
           not
           serve
           for
           a
           Reply
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           taken
           upon
           himself
           a
           heavy
           Task
           ,
           in
           being
           an
           Advocate
           for
           
             George
             Keith
          
           ;
           and
           more
           heavy
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           the
           Contradictions
           charged
           upon
           him
           by
           
             Tho.
             Ellwood
             ,
             John
             Pennington
          
           and
           his
           Brother
           Edward
           ,
           and
           partly
           for
           Baptists
           and
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           all
           against
           the
           Quakers
           in
           his
           Reply
           ;
           but
           very
           partial
           in
           carping
           at
           our
           Words
           and
           Answers
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           without
           taking
           notice
           of
           the
           unwarrantable
           Expressions
           ,
           Absurdities
           and
           Contradictions
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           general
           Terms
           excuses
           them
           ;
           but
           in
           no
           small
           Contradiction
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           sad
           Account
           and
           ill
           Characters
           he
           has
           given
           in
           his
           
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           ,
           2nd
           Part
           ,
           Sect.
           3.
           pag.
           17.
           18.
           both
           of
           
             Presbyter
             ,
             Anabaptist
             ,
             Independent
             ,
             Quaker
             ,
          
           &c.
           as
           all
           under
           
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             of
          
           Rome's
           
             dressing
             in
             several
             Shapes
             and
             Forms
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             plentiful
             Harvest
             of
          
           Rome
           
             's
             reaping
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           But
           now
           he
           can
           advocate
           and
           take
           part
           with
           any
           of
           them
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           like
           some
           mercinary
           Soldier
           of
           Fortune
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           intend
           to
           spend
           much
           time
           here
           to
           Answer
           his
           said
           Reply
           ,
           though
           't
           is
           no
           great
           Difficulty
           to
           do
           ;
           but
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           a
           few
           Passages
           in
           it
           ,
           wherein
           I
           and
           some
           others
           are
           concerned
           ,
           and
           injurionsly
           dealt
           with
           therein
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           My
           excepting
           against
           that
           made
           Expression
           Co-creator
           ,
           as
           used
           by
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           telling
           of
           God
           being
           Co-creator
           with
           the
           Father
           ;
           I
           confess
           I
           am
           no
           more
           reconciled
           to
           the
           Expression
           now
           ,
           than
           I
           was
           when
           first
           I
           questioned
           it
           as
           unscriptural
           ;
           whereby
           I
           never
           intended
           not
           to
           allow
           the
           Word
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           most
           injuriously
           accused
           ,
           p.
           2.
           
           For
           divers
           of
           my
           ancient
           and
           first
           Writings
           in
           Print
           shew
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           I
           own
           
             the
             Word
          
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           Creator
           too
           .
           But
           the
           Phrase
           
             God
             Co-creator
             with
             God
          
           ,
           I
           think
           still
           implies
           Two
           Creators
           ,
           and
           consequently
           Two
           Gods.
           'T
           is
           not
           the
           Particle
           
             co
             with
          
           ,
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           will
           excuse
           the
           Matter
           ,
           for
           co
           or
           con
           is
           
             simul
             together
          
           ,
           as
           Co-workers
           ,
           Co-partners
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           distinct
           Agents
           than
           one
           :
           But
           the
           Creator
           is
           but
           
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             Word
             ,
             one
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           so
           
             one
             Creator
          
           .
           But
           this
           invented
           word
           Co-creator
           was
           brought
           by
           the
           Baptists
           for
           proof
           
             That
             the
             Light
             in
             Man
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             
             word
             God
             as
             Co-creator
             lighteth
             every
             Man
             ,
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             Reason
             ,
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
          
           &c.
           consequently
           but
           
             a
             created
             Light
          
           ;
           which
           I
           deny
           .
           Seeing
           that
           it
           is
           the
           same
           Life
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           Light
           of
           Men
           ,
           John
           1.
           4.
           
           What
           good
           Doctrin
           or
           good
           Sense
           were
           it
           then
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           word
           God
           was
           Co-creator
           with
           the
           Father
           of
           his
           own
           Life
           ,
           Light
           and
           Power
           :
           And
           no
           better
           Sense
           can
           I
           make
           of
           the
           Baptist's
           Notion
           of
           the
           Light
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           nor
           of
           this
           Man
           's
           excusing
           him
           .
           Besides
           ,
           a
           learn'd
           and
           more
           moderate
           and
           ingenuous
           Person
           ,
           has
           lately
           made
           the
           like
           Exception
           against
           the
           word
           Co-creator
           in
           a
           printed
           Paper
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             Reflections
             upon
             some
             Passages
             in
          
           G.
           Keith
           
             's
             Narrative
          
           ;
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
        
         
           
             It
             seems
             to
             me
             that
             the
             word
             Co-creator
             might
             justly
             be
             rejected
             by
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             ,
             being
             a
             word
             neither
             us'd
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             of
             the
             ancient
             Councils
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             to
             import
             a
             Conceit
             that
             there
             are
             Two
             Efficients
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             one
             having
             a
             creative
             Power
             distinct
             from
             the
             other
             .
          
           Yet
           ,
           withal
           ,
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           give
           this
           gentle
           Reflection
           on
           me
           by
           the
           way
           .
           
             Tho'
             
               G.
               W.
            
             has
             not
             spoken
             with
             that
             Caution
             and
             Accuracy
             which
             he
             should
             have
             us'd
             in
             a
             Matter
             of
             so
             grand
             Importance
             ;
          
           which
           I
           do
           the
           more
           easily
           bear
           from
           him
           because
           of
           his
           Moderation
           .
        
         
         
           Suppose
           that
           in
           some
           Passages
           ,
           in
           some
           of
           my
           former
           Writings
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Circumstance
           of
           Words
           or
           Expressions
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           some
           Deficiency
           ,
           or
           want
           some
           Explication
           or
           Distinction
           ,
           or
           something
           dubious
           ,
           and
           the
           Particulars
           thereof
           were
           shewn
           me
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           should
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           give
           my
           Explication
           to
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           the
           Moderate
           and
           Ingenuous
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Matters
           intended
           by
           me
           ,
           I
           know
           the
           Lord
           gave
           me
           a
           true
           Sense
           and
           Sight
           ,
           by
           his
           Power
           ,
           in
           my
           young
           and
           early
           Years
           ,
           he
           having
           inclined
           my
           Heart
           after
           him
           from
           my
           Youth
           ,
           I
           bless
           his
           Holy
           Name
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Person
           whom
           I
           cited
           before
           ,
           goes
           on
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             I
             do
             not
             conceive
             that
             he
             ,
             (
             
               i.
               e.
               G.
               W.
            
             )
             denies
             either
             the
             Divinity
             or
             Humanity
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             The
             Father
             is
             Creator
             ,
             the
             Son
             Creator
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             Creator
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             Three
             Creators
             ,
             but
             One
             Creator
             .
          
           Thus
           he
           :
           Consequently
           ,
           not
           properly
           called
           Co-creators
           ;
           for
           that
           would
           imply
           Three
           Creators
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           think
           I
           might
           more
           warrrantably
           oppose
           the
           same
           than
           my
           Adversary
           imply
           Three
           
             intelligent
             Beings
          
           in
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           by
           his
           definition
           of
           
             a
             Person
          
           ,
           that
           every
           
             intelligent
             BEING
             is
             a
             Person
          
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           word
           Person
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           p.
           5.
           
        
         
         
           Whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           That
           if
           there
           be
           Three
           distinct
           Persons
           in
           the
           Deity
           ,
           they
           are
           Three
           distinct
           
             intelligent
             Beings
          
           ;
           unless
           he
           'll
           argue
           as
           one
           of
           his
           Brethren
           did
           ;
           
             They
             are
             not
             Three
             Substances
             ,
             therefore
             ▪
             Three
             Persons
             .
          
           Another
           having
           given
           Aquinas
           his
           definition
           of
           a
           Person
           ,
           as
           being
           an
           
             individual
             Substance
             of
             a
             rational
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             neither
             the
             part
             of
             another
             ,
             nor
             upheld
             by
             another
             .
          
           But
           now
           if
           they
           be
           not
           
             Three
             Beings
          
           ,
           nor
           
             Three
             Substences
          
           ,
           how
           well
           have
           these
           Men
           defended
           a
           principal
           Article
           of
           their
           Faith
           ?
           Seeing
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Word
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           are
           owned
           by
           Christians
           to
           be
           
             One
             Being
             ;
             One
             Substance
          
           ;
           therefore
           not
           
             Three
             Beings
          
           nor
           
             Three
             Substances
          
           .
        
         
           
             My
             speaking
             of
             Christ
             as
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             for
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             the
             Brightness
             of
             the
             Father's
             Glory
             ,
             and
             express
             Image
             of
             his
             divine
             Substance
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             questioning
             
               T.
               Danson
            
             ,
             where
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             say
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Soul
               was
               created
            
             ?
          
           This
           Question
           is
           no
           Determination
           that
           it
           was
           ,
           or
           was
           not
           .
           Christ
           ,
           as
           God
           ,
           his
           Soul
           was
           increated
           .
           As
           Man
           ,
           his
           Soul
           or
           Spirit
           was
           not
           the
           Deity
           ,
           but
           formed
           and
           assumed
           by
           the
           Word
           .
           The
           Word
           ,
           or
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           made
           the
           Worlds
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           Creature
           ,
           because
           he
           made
           all
           Creatures
           .
           Though
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           a
           most
           pure
           and
           perfect
           Soul
           
           and
           Body
           ,
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           Seed
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           in
           both
           Soul
           and
           Body
           suffer
           for
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           sympathize
           with
           us
           in
           bearing
           our
           Sorrows
           and
           carrying
           our
           Griefs
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           Soul
           might
           be
           in
           Travel
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           made
           an
           Offering
           for
           Sin
           ,
           and
           poured
           out
           unto
           Death
           ,
           Isa.
           53.
           
           By
           my
           said
           Question
           I
           chiefly
           eyed
           his
           Divinity
           ,
           considering
           him
           as
           he
           proceeded
           and
           came
           out
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           was
           glorified
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           before
           the
           World
           began
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           whole
           ,
           my
           Adversary's
           Charge
           of
           Heresie
           upon
           me
           and
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           
             against
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           p.
           2.
           as
           also
           his
           Author
           G.
           Keith's
           publick
           Aspersions
           ,
           That
           G.
           W.
           
             disowns
             Christ
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             denied
             him
             to
             be
             Man
             ,
          
           Narr
           .
           p.
           16.
           
           These
           are
           to
           tell
           the
           World
           ,
           That
           we
           own
           
             no
             Christ
          
           at
           all
           :
           Wherein
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           both
           grosly
           wrong'd
           my
           Intention
           ,
           Principle
           and
           publick
           Testimony
           ,
           I
           am
           persuaded
           
             G.
             K.
          
           has
           wronged
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           must
           needs
           know
           the
           contrary
           of
           me
           ,
           in
           this
           and
           some
           other
           things
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           is
           accountable
           to
           the
           just
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           by
           questioning
           the
           Words
           
             created
             or
             human
             Soul
          
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           thereby
           intend
           
             to
             deny
             Christ
             to
             be
             truly
             Man
             ,
          
           as
           is
           unduly
           insinuated
           against
           me
           ,
           p.
           2.
           but
           rather
           to
           own
           ,
           That
           tho'
           Christ
           was
           truly
           Man
           in
           Soul
           and
           
           Body
           ,
           yet
           that
           his
           Soul
           was
           more
           divine
           than
           any
           other
           Mans
           or
           Mens
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           a
           
             most
             divine
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           more
           of
           the
           divine
           and
           increated
           Life
           in
           his
           Soul
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           other
           Man's
           whatsoever
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           word
           human
           ,
           as
           it
           relates
           to
           the
           Ground
           or
           Earth
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           Body
           of
           Man
           was
           taken
           ,
           I
           might
           suppose
           was
           too
           low
           or
           mean
           a
           Character
           or
           Epithite
           to
           give
           to
           the
           Soul
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           spiritual
           glorious
           Body
           either
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           I
           deserve
           not
           blame
           in
           this
           ,
           while
           I
           was
           careful
           not
           to
           lessen
           the
           Glory
           or
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Lord
           from
           Heaven
           )
           by
           not
           allowing
           him
           to
           be
           from
           beneath
           or
           Earthly
           ,
           either
           in
           Soul
           or
           Body
           in
           his
           glorified
           State
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           some
           so
           much
           insisting
           upon
           the
           word
           
             Human
             Soul
             and
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           gives
           the
           Socinians
           more
           advantage
           than
           my
           pleading
           for
           his
           Divinity
           and
           Heavenly
           glory
           both
           as
           God
           and
           Man.
           
        
         
           To
           my
           Question
           to
           
             Robert
             Gordon
          
           ,
           I
           think
           there
           's
           no
           real
           Cause
           for
           Offence
           to
           be
           taken
           at
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           Occasions
           ministred
           by
           him
           ,
           were
           Impartially
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           not
           by
           this
           partial
           Adversary
           .
           As
           R.
           G.'s
           great
           Ignorance
           both
           of
           the
           Light
           and
           Saving-work
           of
           Christ
           in
           Man
           ;
           excluding
           Christ's
           work
           of
           Salvation
           and
           Justification
           ,
           
             &c.
             as
             all
             done
             and
             finished
             without
             Man
             ,
          
           even
           
           when
           
             no
             good
          
           is
           wrought
           in
           Man
           ;
           and
           pleading
           for
           
             Imperfection
             and
             Sin
             in
             Man
          
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           
             Geo.
             Keith
          
           charged
           the
           said
           Gordon
           with
           18
           corrupt
           Doctrins
           ,
           and
           above
           20
           Lyes
           and
           false
           Accusations
           ,
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           my
           Book
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Nature
             of
             Christianity
             in
             the
             true
             Light
             asserted
             ,
          
           Printed
           Anno
           1671.
           
           And
           yet
           this
           officious
           Adversary
           takes
           his
           part
           ,
           excusing
           him
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           
             G.
             Keith
          
           against
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           has
           done
           also
           in
           his
           
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           ,
           which
           is
           such
           a
           piece
           of
           confused
           Mixture
           and
           Medley
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           seldom
           ever
           met
           withal
           .
        
         
           My
           Question
           to
           
             R.
             Gordon
          
           as
           Cited
           :
           
             Dost
             thou
             look
             for
             Christ
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             Mary
             ,
             to
             appear
             outwardly
             in
             a
             bodily
             Existence
             
               to
               save
               thee
            
             ?
             If
             thou
             dost
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             look
             until
             thy
             Eyes
             drop
             out
             ,
             before
             thou
             wilt
             see
             
               such
               an
            
             appearance
             of
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           
             And
             what
             proof
             is
             made
             of
             this
             against
             me
             ?
             But
             that
             I
             do
          
           not
           acknowledge
           that
           Christ
           has
           now
           the
           Body
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           or
           will
           come
           in
           that
           Body
           to
           Judge
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Neither
           do
           I
           deny
           it
           .
           If
           I
           do
           not
           acknowledge
           it
           in
           this
           Passage
           ,
           I
           do
           in
           many
           others
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           Christ
           as
           the
           Heavenly
           Man
           has
           his
           own
           proper
           glorious
           Body
           ,
           wherein
           he
           will
           come
           to
           Judge
           the
           World
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           And
           therefore
           do
           not
           hold
           that
           Christ
           has
           
             no
             bodily
             Existence
          
           
           (
           or
           being
           )
           
             without
             us
          
           ,
           as
           
             G.
             K.
          
           accuseth
           me
           ,
           Narr
           .
           p.
           16.
           
           He
           wrongs
           me
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           divers
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           
             But
             upon
          
           R.
           Gordon
           
             's
             pretending
          
           a
           perfect
           Justification
           and
           Redemption
           of
           Sinners
           without
           them
           ,
           when
           no
           good
           is
           wrought
           in
           them
           ;
           
             and
             yet
             granting
             that
             Christ's
             appearing
             the
          
           second
           time
           is
           without
           Sin
           to
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           his
           deferring
           this
           till
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           this
           I
           confess
           ,
           was
           so
           offensive
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           put
           the
           said
           Question
           ;
           the
           reason
           whereof
           appears
           more
           at
           large
           in
           my
           said
           Answer
           ,
           
             Nature
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           p.
           29.
           
           It
           being
           always
           my
           Judgment
           ,
           with
           many
           others
           ,
           that
           Salvation
           from
           Sin
           should
           be
           expected
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           Christ's
           second
           appearance
           for
           that
           end
           also
           ,
           mentioned
           Heb.
           9.
           28.
           
           That
           this
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           put
           off
           till
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           but
           expected
           even
           in
           this
           Life
           as
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           .
           There
           were
           those
           then
           that
           looked
           for
           him
           to
           whom
           his
           appearance
           the
           second
           time
           without
           Sin
           unto
           Salvation
           was
           promised
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Believers
           were
           not
           disappointed
           of
           their
           expectations
           in
           that
           weighty
           matter
           .
           As
           many
           have
           been
           who
           have
           expected
           to
           see
           Christ's
           
             outward
             coming
             in
             Person
          
           (
           with
           their
           
             carnal
             Eyes
          
           )
           to
           save
           them
           .
           Besides
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           in
           Fact
           ,
           that
           those
           carnal
           Eyes
           of
           many
           fail
           them
           ,
           drop
           out
           or
           rot
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           see
           Christ's
           outward
           appearance
           ,
           or
           coming
           in
           
           the
           last
           day
           to
           Judgment
           .
           And
           
             G.
             Keith
          
           himself
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           I
           ,
           have
           charged
           false
           and
           corrupt
           Doctrin
           upon
           
             Robert
             Gordon
          
           ,
           particularly
           in
           his
           asserting
           ,
           
             That
             Redemption
             ,
             Justification
             and
             Reconciliation
             ,
             is
             finished
             and
             compleated
             by
             what
             Christ
             did
             and
             suffered
             outwardly
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             our
             Persons
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             help
             of
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             wrought
             in
             us
             .
          
           Artic.
           6
           ,
           8
           ,
           12
           of
           his
           Charge
           against
           
             Gordon
             ,
             Nature
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           p.
           70
           ,
           71
           ,
           72.
           
        
         
           And
           why
           now
           I
           should
           be
           accused
           by
           
             G.
             Keith
          
           or
           his
           Advocate
           ,
           for
           the
           words
           before
           to
           
             R.
             G.
          
           as
           if
           I
           denied
           Christ
           to
           appear
           in
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           
             a
             Bodily
             Existence
          
           or
           Being
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           just
           Cause
           ,
           but
           rather
           that
           
             G.
             K.
          
           does
           therein
           (
           as
           in
           many
           other
           things
           )
           interfere
           with
           himself
           and
           his
           own
           former
           Testimony
           ,
           which
           is
           directly
           agreeable
           to
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           more
           severe
           and
           positive
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           
             Help
             in
             time
             of
             need
          
           ,
           p.
           78
           ,
           79.
           
           In
           these
           words
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             And
             now
             whether
             ye
             will
             hear
             or
             forbear
             ,
             this
             I
             do
             declare
             unto
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             of
             a
             truth
             broken
             up
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             look
             till
             your
             Eyes
             fail
             you
             ,
             and
             rot
             within
             your
             Eye-holes
             ,
             e're
             ever
             you
             see
             another
             day
             ,
             
               or
               appearance
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             to
             your
             comfort
             ,
             than
             what
             we
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Lord
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             do
             witness
             
             come
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             abundantly
             coming
             ,
             and
             if
             ye
             will
             not
             hear
             ,
             my
             Soul
             shall
             mourn
             for
             you
             in
             secret
             places
             ,
             and
             weep
             before
             the
             Lord
             on
             your
             behalf
             .
          
        
         
           Quere
           ,
           Was
           this
           to
           deny
           Christ
           to
           have
           any
           Bodily
           Being
           ?
           If
           
             G.
             K.
          
           may
           be
           cleared
           herein
           ,
           I
           may
           be
           clear
           from
           and
           against
           his
           own
           Judgment
           unduly
           given
           upon
           me
           .
        
         
           I
           see
           no
           vehement
           (
           or
           any
           )
           denyal
           of
           Christ's
           being
           either
           Bodily
           (
           or
           Spiritually
           )
           at
           God's
           right
           hand
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           accused
           ,
           p.
           3.
           by
           Questioning
           the
           Words
           and
           Terms
           of
           
             R.
             G.
          
           
           
             What
             Scripture
             proof
             has
             he
             for
             these
             words
             ,
             That
             
               Christ
               existeth
            
             outwardly
             bodily
             without
             us
             at
             God's
             right
             hand
             ?
             And
             what
             ,
             and
             where
             is
             God's
             right
             hand
             ?
             Is
             it
             Visible
             or
             Invisible
             ?
             Within
             us
             or
             without
             us
             only
             ?
             And
             is
             Christ
             the
             Saviour
             as
             an
             outward
             Bodily
             Existence
             ,
             or
             Person
             without
             us
             distinct
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             on
             that
             consideration
             ,
             to
             be
             Worshipped
             as
             God
             ,
             yea
             or
             nay
             ?
             And
             where
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             say
             ,
             he
             was
             outwardly
             and
             bodily
             glorified
             at
             God's
             right
             hand
             ?
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           These
           Questions
           are
           no
           conclusions
           nor
           any
           positive
           determinations
           ,
           and
           they
           carry
           in
           them
           the
           reason
           thereof
           ,
           namely
           ,
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Our
           then
           Adversary's
           excluding
           Christ
           as
           to
           his
           being
           out
           of
           his
           People
           and
           Saints
           ,
           because
           at
           God's
           right
           hand
           ;
           which
           has
           been
           the
           common
           Argument
           of
           divers
           of
           them
           .
           2.
           
           Their
           neglect
           and
           opposition
           to
           Christ's
           inward
           spiritual
           appearance
           ,
           and
           saving
           work
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           his
           
             outward
             and
             bodily
             Existence
          
           at
           God's
           right
           hand
           ;
           which
           expressions
           I
           did
           the
           more
           Question
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           common
           and
           gross
           sense
           wherein
           many
           are
           apt
           to
           take
           them
           ,
           
             as
             a
             bodily
             Being
          
           ,
           like
           their
           own
           earthly
           Bodies
           
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
          
           ,
           which
           cannot
           inherit
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           50.
           
           And
           because
           they
           commonly
           have
           opposed
           his
           being
           at
           God's
           right
           hand
           ,
           to
           his
           inward
           and
           spiritual
           appearance
           ,
           asserting
           the
           one
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           having
           expressed
           very
           gross
           and
           carnal
           conceits
           of
           Christ's
           outward
           and
           bodily
           Existence
           at
           God's
           right
           hand
           ;
           thence
           inferring
           that
           the
           true
           Christ
           
             is
             not
             in
             Men
          
           ,
           which
           Argument
           and
           Inference
           I
           deny
           ;
           the
           reason
           whereof
           may
           farther
           appear
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           
             John
             Newman
          
           whom
           
             G.
             K.
          
           and
           his
           Advocate
           has
           sided
           with
           against
           me
           ,
           argues
           thus
           .
        
         
           Christ
           cannot
           dwell
           in
           Man
           ,
           for
           Christ
           is
           perfect
           Man
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           perfect
           God
           ,
           
             in
             his
             Book
             stiled
          
           ,
           The
           Light
           within
           ,
           
             p.
             61.
             
             Again
          
           ,
        
         
         
           If
           Jesus
           Christ
           be
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           not
           in
           Man
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           't
           is
           a
           feigned
           Christ
           and
           Light
           within
           ,
           p.
           47
           ,
           66
           ,
           72.
           
        
         
           I
           deny
           the
           Argument
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           first
           Proposition
           and
           Consequence
           ;
           Christ
           being
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           at
           God's
           right
           hand
           ,
           is
           no
           reason
           or
           proof
           that
           he
           is
           
             not
             in
             Man.
          
           
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           then
           Answered
           
             J.
             N.
             Christ
             ascended
          
           ,
           p.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           
             Doth
             Christ's
             being
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             hinder
             him
             from
             being
             in
             his
             People
             ?
             This
             is
             gross
             Error
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             plan
             Scripture
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             
             Know
             you
             not
             how
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             except
             ye
             be
             reprobates
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             neither
             a
             
               feigned
               Christ
            
             ,
             nor
             a
             
               feigned
               Light
            
             ,
             as
             Blasphemously
             and
             Scornfully
             he
             words
             it
             :
             And
             what
             doth
             
               J.
               N.
            
             think
             or
             imagin
             concerning
             God
             ,
             his
             right
             hand
             and
             being
             ?
             And
             Christ
             at
             God's
             right
             hand
             ,
             that
             he
             thus
             would
             exclude
             ,
             limit
             and
             seem
             to
             confine
             them
             out
             of
             all
             Men
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             oppose
             the
             Infiniteness
             and
             Omnipresence
             of
             God
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             under
             the
             limitation
             of
             finite
             Creatures
             ?
          
           With
           much
           more
           upon
           this
           Subject
           in
           the
           places
           Quoted
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           my
           Answer
           to
           
             J.
             N.
          
           is
           
             a
             denying
          
           Christ's
           outward
           appearance
           at
           the
           great
           day
           ,
           as
           accused
           ,
           p.
           4.
           
           But
           rather
           
           a
           Questioning
           such
           a
           manner
           of
           appearance
           ,
           as
           he
           and
           others
           carnally
           expected
           to
           be
           seen
           with
           their
           carnal
           Eyes
           ;
           as
           having
           declared
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           Rose
           and
           
             Ascended
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
          
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           pierced
           him
           in
           his
           Body
           ,
           
             shall
             see
             that
             Body
             visibly
             come
             again
             .
          
           I
           Answered
           ,
           
             These
             are
             not
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             added
             ;
             and
             for
             Answer
             to
             him
             ,
             I
             referred
             to
             Rev.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             16.
             
             In
             none
             of
             which
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             called
             (
             or
             represented
             as
             )
             a
             Body
             of
             
               Flesh
               ,
               Blood
               and
               Bones
            
             ,
             visibly
             to
             come
             again
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           words
           
             Blood
             and
             Bones
             ,
             G.
             Keith
          
           has
           in
           recital
           hereof
           injuriously
           left
           out
           in
           his
           
             Gross
             Error
             and
             Hypocrisie
          
           ,
           p.
           3.
           
           And
           yet
           makes
           use
           of
           the
           place
           to
           defame
           me
           with
           
             unbelief
             in
             a
             fundamental
             Doctrin
             of
             Christian
             Faith
          
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           as
           Body
           of
           
             Flesh
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Bones
          
           ,
           he
           has
           likewise
           left
           out
           in
           his
           injurious
           Citation
           and
           Construction
           in
           his
           Nar.
           p.
           17.
           
           He
           has
           also
           left
           out
           this
           following
           Passage
           on
           the
           same
           Subject
           :
           
             Howbeit
             His
             (
             Christ's
             )
             appearance
             shall
             be
             universal
             ,
             seen
             both
             to
             the
             Joy
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             universal
             Conviction
             and
             Condemnation
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             who
             have
             rejected
             his
             Light
             within
             ,
             and
             his
             saving
             appearance
             thereby
             made
             manifest
             ;
             yea
             every
             Eye
             shall
             see
             him
             both
             of
             Good
             and
             Bad
             ,
             both
             those
             that
             have
             waited
             
             for
             his
             second
             coming
             without
             Sin
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             they
             also
             which
             have
             Pierced
             and
             Crucified
             him
             ,
          
           
             &c.
             Christ
             Ascended
          
           ,
           Printed
           in
           1669.
           p.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
        
         
           I
           never
           heard
           before
           ,
           That
           't
           is
           a
           Fundamental
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             either
             consisteth
             of
             a
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Bones
             ,
             or
             is
             in
             such
             a
             Body
             to
             come
             again
             visibly
             ,
             to
             Mens
             carnal
             Eyes
             they
             now
             have
          
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           very
           thing
           I
           Questioned
           in
           the
           places
           Quoted
           against
           me
           by
           
             G.
             K.
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           ,
           p.
           41.
           
           Printed
           in
           1668.
           
           And
           
             Christ
             Ascended
          
           ,
           p.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           Wherein
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           has
           left
           out
           the
           Question
           ,
           Did
           John
           see
           him
           with
           carnal
           Eyes
           ,
           on
           Rev.
           1
           ?
           
             And
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             shall
             come
             ,
             
               Mat.
               16.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Luke
               9.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Is
               it
               visible
               to
               the
               carnal
               Eye
               ?
            
             left
             out
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             after
             
               in
               none
               of
               which
               ,
               (
               i.e.
            
             Scriptures
             Quoted
             )
             
               is
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             represented
             as
             a
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             ,
          
           here
           
             Blood
             and
             Bones
          
           are
           left
           out
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           unfair
           ,
           and
           more
           unjust
           ,
           to
           render
           me
           an
           unbeliever
           thereupon
           ;
           like
           as
           if
           one
           should
           deal
           thus
           by
           a
           Quotation
           out
           of
           G.
           K.'s
           
             Way
             cast
             up
          
           ,
           p.
           131.
           
           After
           
             [
             it
             being
             no
             more
             a
             Body
             ]
          
           to
           leave
           out
           
             [
             of
             Flesh
             Blood
             and
             Bones
             ]
          
           and
           then
           how
           would
           
             [
             but
             a
             pure
             Ethereal
             or
             Heavenly
             Body
             ]
          
           stand
           or
           co-here
           ?
           which
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           glorious
           Body
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
         
           Though
           I
           have
           always
           opposed
           the
           Gross
           and
           Carnal
           conceirs
           of
           many
           about
           
             the
             Resurrection
          
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           that
           Christ's
           glorious
           Body
           and
           the
           Saints
           Resurrection
           Bodies
           ,
           (
           which
           must
           be
           like
           unto
           his
           ,
           )
           shall
           be
           all
           shut
           up
           in
           Invisibility
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           be
           seen
           or
           known
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           But
           that
           in
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           of
           Glory
           hereafter
           they
           shall
           as
           truly
           see
           and
           know
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           in
           Heaven
           do
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           shall
           be
           Equal
           .
        
         
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             our
             present
             Adversary's
             granting
             ,
          
           Christ's
           Body
           to
           be
           glorified
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           much
           changed
           from
           the
           condition
           it
           was
           in
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           
             p.
             4.
             
             And
             also
          
           ,
           That
           such
           a
           gross
           Notion
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           no
           Christian
           ever
           held
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Body
           were
           to
           rise
           in
           the
           same
           Grossness
           and
           Carnality
           that
           it
           has
           in
           this
           Life
           .
           
             And
             that
          
           G.
           K.
           has
           sufficiently
           explained
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Body
           when
           raised
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           same
           as
           to
           substance
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           to
           the
           Grossness
           and
           Carnality
           as
           now
           ;
           and
           did
           Illustrate
           it
           by
           the
           Chymical
           Extraction
           of
           Spirits
           out
           of
           Herbs
           ,
           
             &c.
             p.
             26.
             
             As
          
           G.
           K.
           saith
           ,
           How
           much
           more
           ought
           we
           to
           acknowldge
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Power
           of
           God
           who
           not
           only
           can
           ,
           but
           will
           change
           the
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           from
           all
           gross
           and
           terrestrial
           Qualities
           ,
           to
           be
           Heavenly
           and
           Spiritual
           ;
           the
           Husk
           or
           drossy
           Part
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           no
           more
           the
           true
           Body
           ,
           than
           Dross
           in
           a
           lump
           of
           rich
           Oar
           of
           Gold
           is
           Gold
           )
           being
           excepted
           ,
           Gross
           Er.
           
             p.
             13.
             
             and
             p.
          
           9.
           
           We
           must
           needs
           think
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           That
           Christ's
           Body
           was
           really
           Terrestrial
           ,
           i.e.
           had
           Terrestrial
           Qualities
           when
           it
           was
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           But
           now
           it
           is
           Heavenly
           endued
           altogether
           with
           Heavenly
           Qualities
           ,
           as
           the
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           will
           be
           at
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           to
           be
           more
           full
           and
           plain
           ,
           observe
           what
           he
           saith
           in
           his
           
             Way
             cast
             up
          
           ,
           p.
           131.
           
           
             That
             Body
             that
             was
             crucified
             on
             the
             Cross
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             Ascended
             and
             Glorified
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             remaineth
             the
             same
             in
             Substance
             that
             it
             was
             on
             Earth
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             wonderfully
             changed
             as
             to
             the
             Mode
             and
             Manner
             of
             its
             being
             :
             It
             being
             no
             more
             a
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Bones
             ;
             but
             a
             pure
             Ethereal
             or
             Heavenly
             Body
             ,
             like
             unto
             which
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             are
             to
             be
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           observe
           this
           great
           and
           wonderful
           change
           of
           Christ's
           glorified
           Body
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Saints
           Resurrection
           Bodies
           ,
           was
           not
           heretofore
           granted
           by
           our
           former
           Adversaries
           ,
           as
           
             T.
             Elwood
          
           truly
           observes
           ,
           though
           very
           untruly
           charg'd
           with
           
             horrid
             and
             sensless
             Imputation
             ,
             and
             notorious
             Falshood
             ,
          
           p.
           4.
           for
           saying
           ,
           
             It
             is
             well
             known
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Baptists
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             of
             other
             Professions
             ,
             do
             hold
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             really
             and
             materially
             a
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Bones
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             when
             it
             was
             upon
             the
             Cross.
             
          
        
         
         
           That
           many
           have
           so
           held
           both
           of
           Christ's
           glorious
           Body
           and
           the
           Resurrection
           Bodies
           ,
           hath
           been
           notoriously
           known
           to
           us
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           as
           my
           said
           Answer
           to
           the
           said
           Newman
           partly
           shews
           ,
           p.
           17.
           18.
           
           And
           our
           answers
           to
           
             Tho.
             Hickes
          
           and
           
             Mathew
             Caffin
          
           and
           
             T.
             Grantham
          
           rendred
           Christ's
           Body
           Heaven
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           as
           his
           
             Quakers
             Ref.
          
           p.
           40
           ,
           41.
           
           And
           
             Thomas
             Vincent
          
           (
           and
           others
           )
           his
           gross
           conceits
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           his
           
             Illustrations
             about
             the
             Resurrection
          
           ,
           noted
           in
           our
           Book
           entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Christian
             Quaker
          
           ,
           in
           folio
           ,
           2d
           .
           part
           p.
           161
           ,
           162
           ,
           163
           ,
           164
           ,
           165.
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           most
           that
           ever
           I
           discoursed
           of
           those
           our
           former
           Adversaries
           ,
           have
           held
           the
           Resurrection
           in
           that
           gross
           sense
           mentioned
           ,
           by
           
             T.
             E.
          
           except
           
             Jer.
             Ives
          
           ,
           tho'
           a
           contentious
           Adversary
           ,
           yet
           in
           that
           Point
           more
           ingenuous
           than
           most
           of
           his
           Brethren
           in
           those
           Days
           .
           At
           a
           publick
           Dispute
           between
           some
           of
           us
           and
           some
           Baptists
           at
           Chersey
           in
           Surry
           ,
           when
           a
           Question
           about
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           was
           Ignorantly
           obtruded
           by
           
             William
             Burnett
          
           ;
           his
           Brother
           
             Jer.
             Ives
          
           in
           answer
           to
           my
           speaking
           of
           Christ's
           various
           appearances
           ,
           as
           in
           divers
           Forms
           ,
           after
           he
           rose
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             What
             change
             or
             alteration
             His
             Body
             might
             have
             ,
             we
             cannot
             determine
             ,
             nor
             what
             Glory
             he
             is
             in
             ;
             for
             to
             enquire
             with
             
               what
               Body
            
             the
             Dead
             are
             raised
             is
             absurd
             ,
             
               Christ
               Ascended
            
             ,
             
               p.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
          
        
         
         
           Now
           it
           is
           observable
           in
           our
           former
           controversies
           on
           this
           Point
           ,
           The
           Question
           put
           to
           us
           was
           not
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             Saints
             shall
             come
             forth
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             with
             their
             Bodies
             of
             such
             a
             Spiritual
             ,
             Pure
             and
             Heavenly
             Extract
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             free
             from
             all
             Carnality
             ,
             Grossness
             ,
             Dross
             ,
             Husk
             and
             Terrestrial
             Qualities
             ;
             even
             so
             as
             no
             more
             to
             be
             Bodies
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Bones
             ,
             but
             Pure
             Ethereal
             or
             Heavenly
             Bodies
             ,
             like
             unto
             Christ's
             glorious
             Body
             ?
          
           According
           to
           G.
           K's
           and
           his
           Advocates
           confession
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           was
           not
           the
           Question
           we
           controverted
           then
           :
           But
           ,
           
             whether
             the
             same
             numerical
             Body
             ,
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Bones
             that
             dies
             ,
             shall
             be
             raised
             ?
          
           This
           we
           have
           objected
           against
           ,
           and
           the
           
             same
             Substance
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           same
           gross
           Substance
           and
           Bodily
           Existence
           of
           
             Flesh
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Bones
          
           ;
           this
           we
           have
           excepted
           against
           .
           But
           Resurrection
           Bodies
           of
           such
           a
           refined
           Extract
           and
           Celestial
           Substance
           ,
           as
           is
           not
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           but
           free
           from
           that
           Dross
           and
           Husk
           ,
           as
           is
           now
           proposed
           ,
           was
           not
           in
           controversy
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           remember
           between
           us
           and
           our
           former
           Adversaries
           .
           However
           
             G.
             K.
          
           should
           be
           so
           ingenuous
           as
           to
           tell
           the
           People
           ,
           what
           he
           means
           by
           the
           
             same
             Body
             for
             Substance
          
           ,
           that
           shall
           rise
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           same
           Body
           of
           
             Flesh
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Bones
             ;
             but
             a
             pure
             spiritual
             ethereal
             heavenly
             extract
             Body
             ,
          
           and
           then
           see
           
           how
           that
           will
           take
           :
           And
           I
           think
           he
           'l
           gain
           no
           more
           popularity
           in
           that
           Point
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           us
           he
           Quarrels
           with
           ,
           without
           just
           Cause
           .
        
         
           Otherwise
           't
           is
           very
           disingenuous
           to
           hide
           himself
           under
           general
           and
           indefinite
           Terms
           ,
           by
           telling
           the
           People
           ,
           the
           same
           Bodies
           that
           dye
           shall
           arise
           the
           same
           in
           Substance
           ,
           and
           not
           tell
           them
           what
           Substance
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           Flesh
           ,
           Blood
           and
           Bones
           ;
           for
           under
           those
           general
           Terms
           they
           may
           take
           him
           to
           mean
           in
           the
           common
           and
           gross
           sense
           of
           the
           same
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           who
           understand
           nothing
           of
           a
           Celestial
           Seed
           or
           Ethereal
           substance
           hid
           in
           these
           gross
           Bodies
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           first
           Elements
           which
           they
           are
           to
           be
           dissolved
           into
           ,
           whether
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Fire
           or
           Water
           ,
           wherein
           many
           Bodies
           have
           been
           destroyed
           ,
           dissolv'd
           and
           consum'd
           .
        
         
           That
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Jo.
             14.
             19.
             
             Yet
             a
             little
             while
             and
             the
             World
             seeth
             me
             no
             more
             :
          
           (
           which
           
             G.
             K.
          
           thinks
           he
           better
           translates
           ,
           
             as
             yet
          
           or
           
             not
             as
             yet
          
           )
           Nar.
           p.
           17.
           
           However
           I
           did
           not
           alledge
           it
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             has
             no
             Body
             at
             all
             ,
          
           as
           in
           Nar.
           p.
           17.
           herein
           
             G.
             K.
          
           wrongs
           me
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           World
           should
           see
           Christ
           no
           more
           in
           that
           manner
           wherein
           they
           then
           saw
           him
           :
           That
           which
           they
           then
           saw
           of
           him
           with
           their
           carnal
           Eyes
           ,
           they
           should
           see
           no
           more
           ,
           i.e.
           as
           in
           the
           Flesh.
           And
           how
           should
           they
           ,
           if
           his
           glorified
           Body
           be
           no
           more
           
             a
             
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Bones
             ,
          
           but
           a
           pure
           Ethereal
           or
           Heavenly
           Body
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           other
           Eyes
           to
           see
           him
           withal
           ,
           as
           such
           than
           these
           same
           Eyes
           of
           Flesh
           they
           now
           have
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           I
           am
           manifestly
           mis-represented
           by
           
             G.
             K.
             Narr
          
           .
           p.
           18.
           
           
             As
             thinking
             all
          
           Anthropomorphites
           and
           Muggletonians
           ,
           
             who
             believe
             that
             the
             Man
             Christ
             has
             any
             bodily
             Existence
             in
             Heaven
          
           ;
           which
           was
           none
           of
           my
           Answer
           or
           Argument
           :
           But
           upon
           
             J.
             Newmans
          
           excluding
           Christ
           out
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           because
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           as
           a
           personal
           Being
           ,
           and
           calling
           Christ
           within
           
             only
             a
             feigned
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           his
           terms
           were
           ;
           this
           Argument
           I
           opposed
           ,
           and
           still
           do
           ,
           as
           no
           sufficient
           reason
           to
           exclude
           the
           true
           Christ
           out
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           gave
           this
           Answer
           ,
           i.e.
           
           
             This
             manner
             of
             excluding
             God's
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             Christ
             to
             a
             limitation
             (
             as
             wholly
             )
             out
             of
             his
             People
             in
             a
             
               Personal
               Being
            
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             no
             Scripture
             Terms
             )
             still
             implyes
             him
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Personal
             God
             or
             Christ
             ,
             like
             the
             Anthropomorphites
             ;
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           I
           say
           again
           ,
           If
           any
           one
           should
           argue
           in
           better
           Terms
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             is
             a
             glorious
             Intelligent
             Being
             at
             God's
             right
             hand
             ,
             without
             all
             Men
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             in
             Men
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             believers
          
           ;
           I
           deny
           the
           Consequence
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           to
           limit
           the
           Omnipresent
           God
           to
           a
           remoteness
           as
           well
           as
           Christ
           ,
           and
           tends
           
           to
           gratifie
           the
           carnal
           imaginations
           of
           such
           as
           have
           formed
           an
           Idea
           or
           Imagination
           of
           God
           and
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           like
           a
           Person
           or
           Man
           remote
           and
           without
           all
           Men
           ,
           under
           such
           limitation
           as
           the
           Anthropomorphites
           did
           ,
           and
           that
           according
           to
           the
           common
           speaking
           ,
           when
           we
           say
           
             such
             a
             Person
          
           ,
           we
           
             mean
             such
             a
             Man
          
           whom
           we
           
             call
             a
             Person
          
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           do
           a
           Woman
           also
           )
           and
           my
           Adversarie's
           also
           more
           finely
           defining
           a
           Person
           to
           
             be
             a
             Spirit
          
           ,
           p.
           5.
           will
           neither
           help
           the
           Argument
           for
           the
           Baptist
           against
           us
           ,
           nor
           amend
           some
           Mens
           carnal
           Imaginations
           of
           
             a
             Personal
             God
          
           like
           themselves
           ;
           for
           who
           are
           most
           carnal
           in
           their
           Thoughts
           about
           God
           ,
           are
           most
           apt
           to
           imagin
           carnally
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           suppose
           any
           should
           argue
           in
           this
           Man's
           Terms
           ,
           That
           Christ
           being
           at
           God's
           right
           hand
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           not
           in
           believers
           or
           any
           Men
           ,
           this
           would
           bespeak
           as
           much
           Ignorance
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           more
           Absurdity
           ,
           to
           suppose
           God
           a
           limited
           circumscribed
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           Infinite
           nor
           Omnipresent
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           oppose
           his
           being
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           an
           Infinite
           Omnipresent
           Spirit
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Life
           ,
           Light
           and
           Wisdom
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           my
           Animadversion
           is
           very
           plain
           to
           
             J.
             N.
          
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           
             Christ
             Ascended
          
           ,
           p.
           69.
           
           
             If
             the
             indwelling
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             be
             such
             in
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             in
             
             such
             near
             Union
             and
             Conjunction
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Branches
             with
             the
             Vine
             ,
             and
             the
             Members
             with
             the
             Body
             ;
             (
             as
             in
             contradiction
             to
             himself
             he
             confessed
             )
             then
             't
             is
             false
             and
             a
             lying
             Imagination
             ,
             to
             imagin
             either
             Christ
             ,
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             right
             hand
             so
             remote
             as
             not
             to
             dwell
             in
             any
             Man
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             their
             own
             People
             .
          
           And
           I
           may
           add
           ,
           't
           is
           also
           contrary
           to
           God's
           own
           promise
           ,
           to
           dwell
           
             in
             them
          
           and
           
             walk
             in
             them
          
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           saving
           and
           upholding
           them
           by
           his
           own
           
             right
             hand
          
           .
           Christ's
           being
           set
           at
           God's
           right
           hand
           ,
           bespeaks
           his
           Exaltation
           ,
           Dignity
           and
           Glory
           ,
           obtained
           through
           his
           Humiliation
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           but
           not
           an
           exclusion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           God
           or
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           as
           if
           each
           were
           limitted
           or
           circumscribed
           wholly
           without
           all
           Men
           ,
           and
           as
           not
           to
           be
           in
           any
           Men
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           a
           true
           Spiritual
           and
           Scripture
           sense
           .
        
         
           p.
           6.
           
           My
           telling
           
             J.
             Horn
          
           and
           
             T.
             Moor
          
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             is
             pure
             ,
             but
             theirs
             filthy
             ,
             therefore
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             they
             said
             it
             was
             ,
             whilst
             pleading
             for
             Sin
             as
             their
             
               natural
               Heritage
               during
               this
               life
            
             .
          
        
         
           This
           was
           simply
           in
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Antinomian
           Sin-pleasing
           Notion
           ,
           of
           their
           being
           justified
           and
           pure
           in
           Christ
           ,
           when
           in
           themselves
           filthy
           and
           actually
           Sinful
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           had
           told
           them
           ,
           
           you
           are
           not
           in
           Christ
           nor
           Heirs
           with
           him
           ,
           whilst
           in
           your selves
           filthy
           and
           Sin
           your
           natural
           Heritage
           ,
           which
           is
           far
           from
           any
           such
           false
           Notion
           ,
           as
           that
           
             Christ
             could
             not
             take
             on
             him
             Man's
             nature
             ,
             except
             he
             took
             on
             him
             the
             pollution
             of
             it
             .
          
           'T
           is
           none
           of
           my
           Notion
           ,
           nor
           intended
           in
           the
           Passage
           before
           ,
           but
           unjustly
           cast
           upon
           me
           by
           
             G.
             K.
             Narr
          
           .
           p.
           7.
           and
           his
           Advocate
           ,
           
             Satan
             Disrob'd
          
           ,
           p.
           6.
           
        
         
           To
           my
           Adversary's
           confidently
           asserting
           ,
           That
           J.
           Faldo
           ,
           
             nor
             any
             other
             did
             ever
             oppose
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             Preach
             ONLY
             the
             Incarnation
             and
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             i.e.
             without
             Preaching
             likewise
             the
             inward
             operations
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             Satan
             Disrob'd
             ,
          
           p.
           7.
           
           And
           that
           if
           
             W.
             P.
          
           or
           
             T.
             E.
          
           cannot
           name
           one
           single
           Man
           ,
           much
           less
           any
           of
           those
           Communions
           which
           he
           disputes
           against
           ,
           that
           ever
           thought
           Christ's
           outward
           appearance
           would
           ever
           save
           them
           without
           his
           inward
           appearance
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           then
           against
           whom
           have
           they
           disputed
           ?
           p.
           8.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Yes
           I
           can
           name
           one
           single
           Man
           whom
           he
           has
           vindicated
           against
           us
           ,
           (
           in
           G.
           K.'s
           behalf
           )
           who
           has
           both
           thought
           and
           said
           as
           much
           as
           ,
           that
           Christ's
           outward
           Appearance
           and
           Sufferings
           has
           saved
           them
           ,
           without
           his
           Appearance
           or
           Work
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           said
           
             R.
             Gordon
          
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           
           Charged
           against
           him
           ,
           among
           his
           many
           other
           corrupt
           Doctrins
           by
           
             G.
             Keith
          
           ,
           in
           my
           and
           his
           Book
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Nature
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           p.
           70
           ,
           71.
           
           Artic.
           1.
           
           That
           Christ
           without
           us
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           hath
           already
           subdued
           all
           things
           ,
           finish'd
           Transgression
           ,
           made
           an
           end
           of
           Sin
           ,
           abolish'd
           Condemnation
           and
           Death
           .
        
         
           Art.
           8.
           
           That
           Redemption
           ,
           Justification
           ,
           were
           finished
           and
           compleated
           in
           the
           Crucified
           Body
           in
           Christ
           for
           us
           ,
           
             not
             
               in
               our
               Persons
            
             .
          
        
         
           Art.
           12.
           
           That
           Redemption
           and
           
             all
             things
          
           are
           wrought
           ;
           purchas'd
           for
           us
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           of
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           wrought
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           These
           
             G.
             Keith
          
           Charged
           upon
           him
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           as
           corrupt
           Doctrins
           .
           So
           that
           here
           was
           one
           Man
           ,
           (
           
             i.e.
             R.
             G.
          
           and
           too
           many
           more
           )
           that
           has
           laid
           the
           whole
           Stress
           and
           Work
           of
           Man's
           Salvation
           ,
           only
           upon
           Christ's
           outward
           Appearance
           and
           Suffering
           ,
           
             without
             his
             inwarad
             appearance
             and
             operations
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             us
             .
          
           Which
           is
           corrupt
           Doctrin
           and
           repugnant
           to
           that
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           being
           born
           again
           ,
           without
           which
           no
           entrance
           into
           God's
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
         
           
             Another
             Passage
             by
             the
             way
             I
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               Whereafter
               this
               Advocate
               for
            
             G.
             K.
             
               has
               represented
            
             T.
             Ellwood
             ,
             
               as
               telling
               how
               little
               of
               difficulty
               there
               is
               in
               barely
               and
               historically
               believing
               this
               ,
            
             (
             i.e.
             
               that
               God
               sent
               Christ
               to
               dye
               for
               Sinners
               ,
               and
               to
               reconcile
               God
               to
               Men
               by
               his
               Death
               )
               the
               common
               Faith
               of
               all
               that
               part
               of
               the
               World
               called
               Christian
               shews
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               p.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             He
             grants
          
           ,
           That
           though
           that
           Belief
           alone
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           yet
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           easie
           a
           matter
           ,
           truly
           to
           believe
           this
           ,
           even
           historically
           :
           But
           that
           't
           is
           a
           hard
           Task
           with
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           opposed
           by
           the
           
             Socinians
             ,
             (
             i.e.
          
           the
           satisfaction
           
             by
             Christ's
             outward
             Death
          
           )
           and
           by
           all
           the
           Deists
           open
           Debauchees
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           Profligate
           and
           Prophane
           of
           the
           meaner
           Rank
           ,
           few
           if
           any
           of
           them
           do
           really
           believe
           it
           ,
           even
           historically
           ,
           or
           forget
           it
           and
           never
           think
           of
           it
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           would
           have
           a
           greater
           influence
           upon
           them
           ,
           p.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           He
           might
           have
           been
           so
           charitable
           or
           just
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           ranked
           the
           Quakers
           among
           better
           company
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           thus
           scandalize
           them
           ,
           who
           sincerely
           believe
           the
           sacred
           History
           of
           Christ's
           Death
           for
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           Reconciliation
           thereby
           ,
           but
           do
           experience
           the
           influence
           and
           fruit
           thereof
           ,
           by
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           growth
           in
           Grace
           ,
           who
           faithfully
           follow
           him
           in
           his
           Light.
           The
           Passage
           I
           am
           to
           observe
           (
           as
           
           his
           Reason
           for
           what
           goes
           before
           )
           follows
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           Historical
           Faith
           must
           be
           inseparable
           from
           the
           saving
           Faith
           ,
           aud
           indeed
           the
           saving
           Faith
           is
           the
           Historical
           throughly
           digested
           and
           applyed
           ,
           p.
           12.
           
        
         
           Which
           is
           to
           conclude
           that
           none
           have
           the
           saving
           Faith
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           have
           the
           Historical
           ;
           consequently
           ,
           that
           all
           must
           be
           damned
           who
           have
           not
           the
           historical
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           dying
           for
           Sinners
           ,
           whereby
           he
           has
           at
           once
           condemned
           all
           Nations
           or
           Peoples
           ,
           both
           Infants
           dying
           in
           Innocency
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           who
           have
           not
           the
           History
           or
           historical
           Faith
           of
           Christ's
           sufferings
           and
           Death
           ,
           tho'
           it
           was
           really
           for
           mankind
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           may
           and
           doth
           for
           ought
           he
           knows
           influence
           many
           who
           have
           not
           the
           historical
           Faith
           or
           knowledge
           thereof
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           universal
           good
           and
           end
           thereof
           intended
           for
           all
           ,
           is
           frustrated
           ,
           to
           many
           thousands
           for
           want
           of
           the
           History
           or
           Preaching
           of
           Christ's
           Death
           to
           them
           ;
           unless
           
             G.
             K.
          
           can
           demonstrate
           and
           resolve
           ,
           that
           the
           twelve
           Revolutions
           of
           humane
           Souls
           will
           make
           it
           all
           up
           :
           That
           all
           that
           are
           Deceased
           or
           have
           Dyed
           without
           the
           historical
           Faith
           or
           Knowledge
           of
           Christ
           Crucified
           ,
           shall
           return
           and
           have
           opportunity
           to
           have
           Christ
           so
           Preached
           unto
           them
           ;
           which
           he
           has
           no
           divine
           Revelation
           for
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           long
           exploded
           Hypothesis
           or
           Supposition
           ,
           
           (
           as
           in
           the
           first
           part
           Heathenish
           )
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           difficult
           Task
           to
           give
           any
           certain
           demonstration
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           farther
           observable
           ,
           what
           uncertainty
           as
           well
           as
           inconsistency
           ,
           this
           Advocate
           for
           
             G.
             K.
          
           is
           in
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           Point
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             viz.
             How
             God
             will
             deal
             with
             the
             good
             moral
             Heathen
             ,
             who
             never
             heard
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             determine
             ,
             nor
             enter
             into
             the
             Secrets
             of
             Providence
             ,
          
           p.
           12.
           
           When
           he
           has
           determin'd
           already
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           have
           not
           the
           historical
           Faith
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           the
           saving
           Faith
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           inseperable
           as
           he
           has
           asserted
           :
           For
           't
           is
           certain
           without
           some
           saving
           Faith
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           saved
           ,
           as
           without
           Faith
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           please
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           he
           appears
           as
           pinching
           and
           partial
           ,
           in
           his
           following
           objection
           against
           the
           Light
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           uncharitable
           in
           the
           Premises
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           But
           that
           they
           ,
           (
           
             i.e.
             the
             good
             moral
             Heathen
          
           )
           have
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           by
           believing
           their
           Light
           within
           ,
           Or
           that
           there
           is
           any
           object
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           without
           the
           outward
           Jesus
           who
           suffered
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           is
           a
           Quakers
           Dream
           ,
           and
           opposite
           to
           the
           whole
           Tenure
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           p.
           12.
           
        
         
           Hence
           observe
           .
           1.
           
           This
           is
           to
           deny
           the
           Gentiles
           any
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           who
           believe
           in
           the
           Light
           given
           them
           according
           to
           God's
           promises
           to
           them
           ;
           yea
           though
           they
           be
           
             good
             
             moral
             Men
          
           ,
           who
           so
           believe
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           could
           be
           good
           or
           pious
           without
           any
           Christianity
           in
           them
           :
           Which
           is
           to
           oppose
           the
           blessed
           end
           of
           Christ
           being
           so
           given
           for
           a
           Light
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           to
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           to
           deny
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           Christ
           as
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           to
           be
           any
           object
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           contrary
           to
           Christ's
           Doctrin
           :
           
             Believe
             in
             the
             Light
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Light.
          
           3.
           
           The
           last
           part
           of
           the
           Objection
           implies
           ,
           that
           either
           Christ
           as
           without
           ,
           and
           Christ
           as
           within
           is
           divided
           ,
           or
           that
           there
           are
           awo
           Christs
           ,
           an
           outward
           Christ
           ,
           and
           an
           inward
           Christ
           ,
           whereas
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           And
           his
           Light
           within
           cannot
           be
           without
           or
           divided
           from
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Light
           and
           Life
           .
           4.
           
           'T
           is
           not
           opposite
           (
           but
           according
           )
           to
           the
           Tenour
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           believe
           in
           the
           Light
           or
           Word
           of
           Faith
           ,
           (
           i.e.
           Christ
           as
           within
           nigh
           in
           the
           Heart
           ;
           )
           which
           hath
           both
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           Judgment
           and
           Mercy
           in
           it
           to
           Minister
           ,
           suitable
           to
           Mens
           states
           and
           conditions
           .
           And
           in
           this
           Light
           or
           Word
           ,
           we
           meet
           with
           the
           great
           Ends
           ,
           Benefits
           ,
           or
           Fruit
           of
           Christ's
           suffering
           and
           Mediation
           ,
           which
           are
           manifest
           and
           come
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           in
           all
           ,
           who
           truly
           believe
           in
           and
           obey
           the
           same
           Word
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Gospel
           is
           preached
           in
           every
           Creature
           under
           Heaven
           ,
           yea
           even
           in
           many
           
           thousands
           of
           Souls
           who
           have
           not
           the
           outward
           History
           of
           Christ's
           suffering
           and
           Death
           ;
           tho'
           both
           the
           sacred
           History
           and
           sincere
           Preaching
           thereof
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           be
           of
           great
           use
           and
           advantage
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           be
           rejected
           where
           God
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           afford
           them
           .
           But
           seeing
           ,
           
             He
             that
             believes
             not
             in
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             condemned
             already
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             abides
             upon
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             obeyeth
             not
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           John
           3.
           18.
           consequently
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           is
           offered
           unto
           all
           ,
           and
           his
           Grace
           is
           given
           and
           appears
           unto
           all
           mankind
           that
           they
           may
           believe
           in
           him
           and
           thereby
           lay
           hold
           on
           him
           for
           Life
           and
           Salvation
           .
           Christ
           plainly
           gives
           the
           reason
           of
           Mens
           condemnation
           when
           he
           there
           saith
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             Comdemnation
             that
             Light
             is
             come
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Men
             loved
             Darkness
             rather
             then
             Light
             ,
             beeause
             their
             Deeds
             were
             Evil
             ,
          
           John
           3.
           19.
           
           Otherwise
           to
           represent
           God
           to
           condem
           and
           bring
           his
           Wrath
           upon
           Men
           ,
           for
           not
           believing
           in
           that
           they
           never
           had
           ,
           or
           which
           was
           never
           afforded
           nor
           appeared
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           were
           Blasphemously
           to
           render
           God
           Unjust
           ,
           Unmerciful
           and
           most
           cruel
           to
           Condemn
           and
           bring
           his
           Wrath
           upon
           Men
           for
           an
           Impossibility
           ;
           for
           how
           should
           they
           believe
           in
           ,
           or
           obey
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           no
           saving
           Grace
           or
           Power
           of
           believing
           be
           afforded
           unto
           them
           ?
           This
           were
           like
           as
           to
           bind
           their
           
           hands
           and
           feet
           ,
           and
           lock
           all
           Food
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           bid
           them
           walk
           and
           work
           or
           else
           starve
           .
           But
           our
           good
           God
           is
           no
           such
           hard
           Master
           ,
           who
           willeth
           not
           the
           Death
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           but
           rather
           their
           return
           to
           him
           that
           they
           may
           live
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           end
           hath
           sent
           his
           Son
           to
           be
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           innocent
           Infants
           ,
           or
           little
           Children
           who
           dye
           in
           Innocency
           ,
           Divine
           Providence
           has
           provided
           for
           their
           safety
           ,
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           his
           Meditation
           and
           Seed
           of
           eternal
           Life
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           
             their
             Angels
          
           ,
           who
           see
           the
           face
           of
           God
           continually
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           carry
           their
           Souls
           into
           the
           Heavenly
           Kingdom
           ,
           when
           they
           dye
           in
           that
           State.
           
        
         
           My
           Objecting
           against
           
             W.
             Burnet
          
           ,
           about
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           that
           was
           shed
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           was
           first
           and
           chiefly
           ,
           upon
           his
           holding
           ,
           That
           the
           
             shedding
             
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               that
               was
               let
               out
               by
            
             vertue
             
               of
               the
               Spear
               being
               thrust
               into
               his
               side
               ,
               to
               be
               meritorious
               ,
               or
               the
               meritorious
               cause
               of
               Man's
               Justification
            
          
           ,
           which
           his
           Brother
           Ives
           could
           not
           stand
           by
           him
           in
           ;
           but
           supposed
           a
           meaning
           for
           him
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           same
           Blood
           that
           was
           shed
           ,
           doth
           
             both
             purge
             and
             sprinkle
             their
             Conscieuces
             ,
             sanctifie
             and
             justifie
          
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           't
           is
           
             not
             in
             Being
          
           ,
           but
           cumpared
           to
           
             a
             price
             lost
          
           ,
           as
           more
           at
           large
           
           in
           my
           Answer
           ,
           
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           ,
           p.
           7
           ,
           8.
           &
           p.
           64.
           together
           with
           their
           contradictions
           about
           it
           ,
           referring
           to
           W.
           Burnet's
           Book
           and
           their
           Discourses
           .
           But
           now
           to
           excuse
           his
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             Blood
             is
             not
             in
             Being
             ,
          
           this
           Advocate
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           
             that
             he
             only
             gives
             way
             to
             this
             supposition
             of
             the
          
           Quakers
           ,
           
             by
             way
             of
             Concession
             ,
             not
             as
             his
             own
             Opinion
             ,
          
           p.
           16.
           
           'T
           is
           a
           wonder
           the
           Man
           's
           not
           ashamed
           to
           use
           such
           a
           slim
           come
           off
           and
           false
           cover
           for
           him
           ,
           when
           't
           was
           a
           real
           Confession
           ,
           and
           not
           forced
           from
           him
           as
           a
           meer
           Concession
           for
           Argument
           sake
           ,
           why
           should
           he
           compare
           it
           then
           to
           
             a
             price
             lost
          
           ?
           And
           another
           Baptist
           ,
           
             Thomas
             Brown
          
           ,
           confess'd
           that
           the
           
             Blood
             that
             was
             shed
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             Being
             ,
             it
             sunk
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
          
           Light
           and
           Life
           ,
           p.
           66.
           
        
         
           The
           occasion
           of
           my
           Questioning
           them
           so
           much
           about
           this
           matter
           ,
           was
           because
           they
           seem'd
           to
           place
           the
           great
           stress
           of
           Man's
           Salvation
           upon
           the
           outward
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           act
           of
           shedding
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           present
           agent
           operating
           in
           them
           ,
           
             Purging
             ,
             sprinkling
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             Sanctifying
             and
             Justifying
             ,
          
           without
           making
           the
           Spirit
           the
           Operator
           or
           Efficient
           thereof
           ;
           whereas
           both
           Sanctification
           ,
           washing
           and
           cleansing
           from
           Sin
           ,
           Regeneration
           ,
           Justification
           ,
           and
           so
           Salvation
           ,
           are
           more
           principally
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Grace
           ,
           
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           than
           to
           
             the
             act
             of
             shedding
          
           that
           Blood
           ,
           or
           to
           that
           Blood
           it self
           ;
           yet
           I
           never
           opposed
           that
           as
           being
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           offered
           for
           Sinners
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           a
           Pacification
           ,
           Attonement
           and
           Reconciliation
           .
           And
           farther
           ,
           to
           his
           comparison
           between
           the
           Baptists
           declaring
           the
           
             Blood
             shed
             on
             the
             Cross
             not
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             the
             Agonies
             and
             Passions
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             not
             now
             in
             being
             ,
          
           I
           do
           not
           therefore
           dissolve
           all
           the
           merits
           of
           his
           Sufferings
           or
           Death
           to
           our
           Justification
           thereby
           .
           I
           do
           not
           so
           Argue
           ,
           (
           as
           implyed
           against
           me
           )
           that
           because
           his
           Passion
           was
           Temporal
           and
           Finite
           ,
           
             therefore
             not
             Meritorious
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Merits
           or
           disserving
           on
           Christ's
           part
           ,
           is
           placed
           upon
           his
           Obedience
           in
           humbling
           himself
           to
           Death
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           wherefore
           God
           hath
           highly
           exalted
           him
           ,
           &c.
           Phil.
           2.
           8
           ,
           9.
           whose
           Exaltation
           and
           Dominion
           is
           for
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           if
           we
           submit
           to
           him
           as
           our
           Leader
           ,
           Commander
           and
           King.
           
        
         
           But
           my
           distinction
           for
           Argument
           is
           this
           ,
           Tho'
           that
           Blood
           and
           Sacrifice
           were
           offered
           as
           a
           price
           in
           order
           to
           Man's
           Redemption
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Power
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           inwardly
           operates
           and
           quickens
           the
           Soul
           to
           God
           ,
           purifies
           and
           sanctifies
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           so
           effectually
           saves
           
           us
           from
           Sin
           and
           Pollution
           .
           The
           Price
           is
           already
           paid
           ,
           but
           the
           Work
           is
           yet
           undone
           in
           many
           ;
           we
           value
           the
           Price
           ,
           but
           must
           not
           neglect
           the
           Work
           of
           our
           Redemption
           and
           Salvation
           in
           us
           ;
           for
           Christ's
           Sacrifice
           will
           not
           save
           ,
           justifie
           or
           acquit
           any
           in
           a
           State
           of
           impenitency
           or
           unbelief
           ;
           they
           must
           know
           the
           work
           of
           his
           Grace
           and
           Good
           Spirit
           in
           their
           hearts
           unto
           Repentance
           and
           Obedience
           of
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           perish
           in
           their
           impenitency
           and
           wilful
           unbelief
           ,
           whereby
           they
           make
           both
           the
           Cross
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           of
           none
           effect
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           Except
           a
           Man
           be
           regenerate
           and
           born
           again
           ,
           he
           cannot
           see
           ,
           nor
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God.
           And
           I
           conceive
           I
           am
           not
           to
           be
           blamed
           ,
           much
           less
           ranked
           among
           Ranters
           (
           as
           
             G.
             K.
          
           has
           ,
           Narr
           .
           p.
           25.
           )
           for
           ascribing
           the
           saving
           work
           of
           sprinkling
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           sanctifying
           and
           justifying
           principally
           to
           the
           inward
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           more
           than
           to
           the
           Blood
           shed
           upon
           the
           Cross.
           
        
         
           I
           say
           again
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           necessity
           of
           directing
           Men
           to
           the
           
             Type
             for
             the
             Antitype
          
           ,
           to
           Jerusalem
           or
           
             the
             Temple
          
           ,
           p.
           17.
           either
           for
           Jesus
           Christ
           or
           his
           Blood
           there
           ,
           but
           that
           such
           direction
           is
           contrary
           to
           what
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           Faith
           saith
           ,
           Ro.
           10.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           compared
           with
           Deut.
           30.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Tho'
           we
           also
           Preach
           Christ
           as
           he
           was
           Crucified
           and
           Dyed
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           raised
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           not
           say
           
             that
             's
             contrary
             to
          
           Ro.
           10.
           as
           
             G.
             K.
          
           wrongs
           me
           several
           times
           over
           ,
           Narr
           .
           p.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           But
           
             to
             direct
             Men
             either
             to
             go
             to
             the
             material
             Temple
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           or
           
             to
             look
             to
          
           Jerusalem
           
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Antitype
             of
             that
             Temple
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           I
           deem'd
           contrardictory
           to
           Ro.
           10.
           above
           quoted
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           to
           turn
           and
           look
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           Faith
           nigh
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           where
           they
           may
           Livingly
           find
           ,
           feel
           and
           know
           Christ
           in
           
             Spirit
             and
             Power
          
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           
             Power
             of
             his
             Resurrection
          
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           enabled
           
             both
             to
             confess
             with
             the
             Mouth
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             that
             God
             raised
             him
             up
             from
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           And
           
             this
             word
             of
             Faith
          
           and
           of
           God
           is
           confessed
           unto
           by
           
             G.
             K.
          
           himself
           to
           be
           the
           Object
           and
           
             Foundation
             of
             true
             Faith
          
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           
             is
             Christ
             in
             them
          
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           the
           same
           Scriptures
           I
           quoted
           ,
           
             Deut.
             30.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Ro.
          
           10.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           As
           more
           fully
           appears
           in
           his
           
             immediate
             revelation
          
           ,
           p.
           3.
           &
           p.
           64
           ,
           65.
           
           Print
           .
           1668.
           
           Therefore
           't
           is
           not
           to
           destroy
           nor
           
             allegorize
             away
          
           the
           Object
           of
           Faith
           ,
           to
           direct
           People
           to
           Christ
           as
           the
           
             word
             of
             Faith
             nigh
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Object
           thereof
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           
             Antichristian
             Doctrin
          
           ,
           as
           
             G.
             K.
          
           has
           unjustly
           
           accused
           me
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           Narr
           .
           p.
           27.
           contrary
           to
           his
           former
           confessions
           .
        
         
           And
           suppose
           any
           one
           in
           deep
           distress
           for
           want
           of
           Christ
           to
           free
           and
           save
           him
           from
           Sin
           should
           earnestly
           enquire
           ,
           where
           shall
           I
           find
           him
           ?
           Whither
           will
           you
           direct
           me
           to
           find
           Christ
           ?
           And
           one
           should
           answer
           ,
           I
           direct
           thee
           to
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             the
             material
             Temple
             ,
             to
             the
             Type
             for
             Christ
             the
             Antitype
          
           ;
           and
           should
           again
           say
           ,
           I
           direct
           thee
           to
           Christ
           as
           
             above
             the
             Clouds
          
           ,
           and
           
             not
             to
             Christ
             as
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
          
           and
           then
           call
           the
           Light
           within
           
             an
             uncertain
             Guide
          
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Baptist
           did
           whom
           I
           answered
           in
           this
           Case
           )
           How
           would
           this
           answer
           the
           distressed
           Soul
           ?
           Or
           agree
           with
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Moses
           ,
           or
           of
           Paul
           the
           Apostle
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             in
             Deut.
          
           30.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           and
           Rom.
           10.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           As
           for
           what
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           Faith
           saith
           ?
           I
           should
           rather
           answer
           the
           Question
           according
           to
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Whither
           shall
           I
           be
           directed
           to
           go
           to
           find
           Christ
           ?
           Answer
           ,
           
             Say
             not
             in
             thine
             Heart
             ,
             who
             shall
             Ascend
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             bring
             Christ
             down
             from
             above
             ?
             Or
             ,
             who
             shall
             Descend
             into
             the
             Deep
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             bring
             Christ
             again
             from
             the
             Dead
             ?
             But
             what
             saith
             it
             ?
             The
             Word
             is
             nigh
             thee
             ,
             even
             in
             thy
             Mouth
             and
             in
             thine
             Heart
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             Faith
             which
             we
             Preach
             .
          
           And
           this
           Word
           of
           Faith
           will
           bring
           thee
           to
           know
           the
           great
           benefit
           and
           fruit
           of
           Christ's
           Death
           at
           
           Jerusalem
           for
           thee
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           thereby
           be
           enabled
           livingly
           to
           
             confess
             with
             thy
             Mouth
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             thine
             Heart
             that
             God
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
          
           so
           as
           thou
           mayest
           be
           saved
           by
           him
           .
           But
           I
           yet
           say
           ,
           to
           preach
           Christ
           as
           a
           remote
           
             outward
             Christ
             only
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           his
           Light
           and
           Word
           of
           Faith
           within
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           the
           Heart
           )
           is
           to
           keep
           People
           in
           unbelief
           ,
           remote
           from
           the
           true
           Faith
           and
           Knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           either
           as
           without
           us
           or
           within
           us
           ;
           which
           opposition
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           to
           Christ
           in
           either
           respect
           .
        
         
           As
           concerning
           
             Sol.
             Eccles
          
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Blood
             that
             was
             forced
             out
             of
             Christ's
             Side
             with
             the
             Spear
             after
             he
             was
             Dead
             ,
             being
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Blood
             of
             another
             Saint
             .
          
           p.
           19.
           and
           Nar.
           p.
           28.
           
           
             Concerning
             which
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             make
             
               S.
               E.
            
             his
             Expressions
             therein
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             for
             I
             own
             that
             in
             one
             sense
             the
             Blood
             shed
             was
             more
             than
             that
             of
             another
             Saint
             ,
             (
             tho'
             not
             in
             the
             visible
             matter
             of
             it
             )
             more
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             had
             a
             peculiar
             signification
             for
             Christ
             ,
             the
             one
             offering
             was
             the
             Man
             peculiarly
             ordain'd
             and
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             to
             bear
             the
             Sins
             of
             many
             and
             to
             end
             the
             many
             offerings
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             his
             Example
             and
             Sufferings
             that
             were
             permitted
             to
             be
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             both
             Answered
             ,
             Fulfilled
             and
             ended
             the
             outward
             part
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             
             Law
             and
             Shadows
             ,
             and
             performed
             the
             Father's
             Will
             therein
             ,
             and
             was
             particularly
             Eyed
             and
             Prophesied
             accordingly
             by
             the
             Holy
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             through
             all
             his
             sufferings
             in
             the
             Flesh
             he
             gave
             an
             universal
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             Consecrated
             a
             New
             and
             Living
             way
             ,
             even
             through
             the
             Veil
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             
               his
               Flesh
            
             ;
             that
             the
             way
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             might
             be
             manifest
             ,
             
               Light
               and
               Life
            
             ,
             
               p.
               58
               ,
               59.
               
            
          
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           I
           did
           shew
           a
           dislike
           of
           S.
           E's
           Expressions
           before
           cited
           ,
           in
           not
           allowing
           them
           as
           an
           Article
           of
           our
           Faith
           :
           tho'
           I
           was
           willing
           Charitably
           to
           improve
           his
           own
           explication
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           would
           bear
           a
           Charitable
           Construction
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           his
           own
           declared
           Estimation
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           's
           Value
           and
           Vertue
           .
        
         
           2dly
           ,
           I
           shewed
           in
           part
           my
           estimation
           of
           the
           Blood
           and
           whole
           Sacrifice
           or
           Offering
           of
           Christ
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           
             Blessed
             Testimony
          
           ,
           Value
           and
           Efficacy
           thereof
           ;
           more
           than
           that
           of
           any
           other
           Saint
           or
           Saints
           ,
           which
           manifestly
           differs
           from
           S.
           E.'s
           Expressions
           before
           cited
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           not
           been
           thought
           plain
           enough
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           let
           me
           be
           allowed
           so
           much
           candor
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           credited
           ,
           in
           being
           more
           full
           and
           plain
           therein
           ;
           I
           disown
           his
           said
           comparison
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           another
           Saint
           ;
           and
           believe
           he
           was
           
           not
           in
           the
           Counsel
           or
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           therein
           ,
           tho'
           I
           did
           charitably
           construe
           his
           meaning
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           sincerity
           he
           had
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           self
           denying
           crucified
           Life
           ,
           and
           Testimony
           he
           bore
           for
           Truth
           ,
           in
           divers
           sufferings
           and
           respects
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           believe
           he
           dyed
           in
           Peace
           )
           tho'
           in
           some
           things
           he
           in
           his
           zeal
           was
           not
           guided
           in
           true
           Wisdom
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           own
           weakness
           and
           personal
           Failure
           ,
           not
           justly
           chargeable
           on
           us
           as
           a
           People
           ,
           much
           less
           on
           our
           Principle
           or
           belief
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ;
           or
           ,
           the
           infallible
           guidance
           thereof
           .
           Howbeit
           this
           Adversary
           appears
           so
           eagerly
           bent
           against
           us
           as
           a
           People
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           take
           any
           occasion
           to
           Defame
           and
           Brand
           us
           ;
           as
           in
           this
           very
           Passage
           which
           he
           calls
           ,
           
             The
             Broad
             and
             Impious
             Blasphemy
          
           of
           
             Sol.
             Eccles.
          
           He
           Scornfully
           yet
           Bitterly
           reproaches
           us
           as
           a
           People
           ,
           and
           my self
           in
           particular
           ,
           in
           these
           Words
           ,
           
             viz.
             There
             never
             was
             surely
             such
             a
             Company
             of
             good
             natur'd
             forgiving
             People
             !
             They
             can
             slip
             over
             ,
             cover
             and
             excuse
             the
             Lewdest
             Blasphemies
             in
             a
             Charitable
             way
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             They
             can
             see
             no
             faults
             in
             their
             own
             Friends
             .
          
           G.
           W.
           
             says
             of
             this
             very
             Passage
             of
          
           Sol.
           Eccles.
           
             That
             it
             was
             so
             harmless
             as
             might
             have
             satisfied
             any
             spiritual
             or
             unbiassed
             Mind
             ,
          
           p.
           21.
           
           And
           that
           this
           is
           in
           his
           
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           ,
           before
           quoted
           p.
           58.
           
           Wherein
           he
           notoriously
           wrongs
           me
           and
           perverts
           my
           Words
           ;
           I
           did
           not
           call
           this
           very
           Passage
           
           (
           or
           comparison
           of
           S.
           E's
           )
           harmless
           ,
           but
           his
           Words
           declaring
           his
           high
           esteem
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           new
           Covenant
           which
           was
           not
           his
           comparison
           of
           the
           
             Blood
             of
             Christ
          
           with
           that
           of
           another
           Saint
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           disown'd
           .
        
         
           
             In
             my
             answer
             to
          
           W.
           Burnet
           ,
           
             quoted
             ,
             but
             lamely
             and
             partially
             cited
             ,
          
           p.
           22.
           23.
           
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             I
             did
             not
             call
          
           Christ's
           outward
           material
           Blood
           a
           Type
           of
           the
           mystical
           Blood
           or
           Light
           within
           ,
           
             as
             my
             answer
             is
             perverted
             ,
             but
             closely
             pursued
             his
             Argument
             ,
             with
             exceptions
             which
             he
             is
             not
             cleared
             from
             by
             this
             Advocate
             ,
             his
             Argument
             is
             this
             ,
          
           viz.
           All
           things
           under
           the
           Law
           in
           the
           Type
           were
           purged
           with
           Blood
           ,
           and
           this
           Blood
           was
           material
           Blood
           and
           not
           mystical
           ;
           and
           that
           Blood
           that
           Christ
           shed
           in
           order
           to
           the
           effecting
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Man
           
             must
             needs
          
           be
           visible
           and
           material
           Blood.
           
        
         
           
             Which
             is
             to
             Argue
             thus
             ,
             that
          
           because
           all
           things
           under
           the
           Law
           were
           purged
           with
           material
           Blood
           ,
           and
           not
           mystical
           ,
           Ergo
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           which
           purgeth
           the
           Conscience
           and
           Effecteth
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Men
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           Material
           ,
           and
           not
           Mystical
           .
           
             I
             still
             deny
             the
             inference
             ,
             and
             my
             answer
             shews
             where
             and
             against
             what
             my
             Exceptions
             lye
             .
             The
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             did
             both
             point
             at
             what
             was
             Material
             and
             what
             was
             Mystical
             in
             Christ
             :
             If
             the
             legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
          
           were
           Types
           of
           Christ
           and
           so
           Mystical
           ,
           as
           is
           confess'd
           
           p.
           23.
           
             contrary
             to
          
           Burnets
           
             asserting
             them
          
           Material
           ,
           not
           Mystical
           .
           
             As
             in
             his
             asserting
          
           ,
           That
           't
           was
           Material
           Blood
           ,
           not
           Mystical
           ,
           whereby
           all
           things
           under
           the
           Law
           were
           purged
           ;
           
             but
             now
             contrarywise
             those
          
           Sacrifices
           are
           
             granted
             to
             be
          
           Mystical
           ,
           because
           Types
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Substance
           and
           Mystery
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           My
           Answer
           to
           Burnet's
           Argument
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           left
           out
           by
           this
           Adversary
           ,
           is
           plain
           and
           clear
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             As
             if
             one
             should
             reason
             ,
             That
             because
             the
             Type
             was
             Material
             ,
             visible
             ,
             and
             not
             Mystical
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Antitype
             or
             Substance
             must
             needs
             be
             Material
             and
             not
             Mystical
             ;
             by
             this
             all
             Mysteries
             of
             divine
             things
             are
             excluded
             from
             being
             either
             spiritual
             ,
             the
             Antitype
             ,
             or
             substance
             .
             Whereas
             it
             was
             the
             Heavenly
             things
             themselves
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             consists
             the
             substance
             and
             end
             of
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             .
          
        
         
           And
           my
           subsequent
           exceptions
           against
           the
           said
           Argument
           are
           as
           plain
           and
           unanswered
           ;
           
             That
             if
             the
             Antitype
             was
             Matterial
             and
             Mystical
             ,
             because
             the
             Type
             or
             Shadow
             was
             Material
             ,
             then
             this
             is
             like
             as
             to
             argue
             ,
             That
             because
             Circumcision
             which
             was
             a
             Type
             ,
             was
             Material
             or
             outward
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             the
             Antitype
             of
             it
             ,
             
             must
             needs
             be
             outward
             too
             ,
             and
             not
             Mystical
             ;
             and
             thus
             he
             might
             as
             well
             reason
             touching
             all
             other
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Heavenly
             or
             good
             things
             to
             come
             Prefigured
             or
             Shadowed
             by
             them
             ,
             That
             because
             the
             Priests
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             (
             at
             the
             outward
             Tabernacle
             or
             Temple
             )
             were
             Ministers
             of
             outward
             or
             Temporal
             things
             ,
             Carnal
             Ordinances
             ,
             Shadows
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             those
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             Christ
             was
             said
             to
             be
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             Temporal
             and
             not
             Mystical
             ;
             which
             to
             assert
             were
             absurd
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             And
             I
             farther
             proceed
             in
             my
             Answer
             ,
             about
             the
             Heavenly
             and
             Spiritual
             things
             which
             the
             Law
             had
             the
             Shadow
             of
             ,
             viz.
             Whereas
             both
             the
             Heavenly
             and
             more
             perfect
             Tabernacle
             and
             Altar
             ,
             with
             the
             Heavenly
             things
             ,
             are
             all
             Mystery
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             the
             Offering
             and
             living
             Sacrifices
             are
             Spiritual
             ,
             the
             Passover
             Spiritual
             ,
             the
             Seed
             Spiritual
             ,
             the
             Bread
             ,
             the
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Vine
             ,
             the
             Oyl
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             which
             give
             Life
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             Water
             and
             Blood
             which
             washeth
             and
             sprinkleth
             the
             Conscience
             are
             Spiritual
             and
             Mysterious
             ,
             as
             the
             New
             Covenant
             it self
             is
             ,
             which
             they
             belong
             to
             ,
             and
             these
             things
             known
             in
             .
             And
             this
             is
             
             the
             New
             and
             Living
             way
             ,
             which
             Christ
             set
             open
             through
             the
             vail
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           Let
           him
           receive
           this
           who
           can
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           our
           Adversary
           and
           his
           abetters
           know
           no
           more
           of
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Christ's
           Blood
           or
           Work
           of
           purging
           and
           sprinkling
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           than
           their
           profession
           and
           application
           of
           the
           Material
           Blood
           ,
           without
           the
           sanctifying
           Spirit
           and
           Operation
           of
           it
           ;
           they
           may
           remain
           long
           enough
           with
           defiled
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Envy
           and
           Malice
           .
           That
           precious
           outward
           Offering
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           outwardly
           shed
           ,
           has
           long
           been
           greatly
           abused
           by
           misapplication
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           design
           and
           ends
           thereof
           perverted
           ,
           by
           carnal
           Professors
           ,
           to
           indulge
           themselves
           in
           Sin
           and
           Disobedience
           against
           Christ
           during
           Life
           .
           Now
           laying
           aside
           the
           Baptist's
           Argument
           aforesaid
           ,
           I
           do
           grant
           that
           the
           Material
           Blood
           (
           whereby
           all
           things
           under
           the
           Law
           were
           purged
           )
           as
           it
           had
           the
           very
           Image
           of
           the
           Material
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           that
           was
           outwardly
           shed
           ,
           it
           was
           Typical
           thereof
           .
           And
           
             that
             Blood
             of
             Christ
          
           including
           his
           whole
           Sacrifice
           ,
           argued
           by
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           as
           the
           Antitype
           ,
           answering
           and
           fulfiling
           the
           Types
           thereof
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           not
           only
           Types
           of
           that
           Blood
           and
           Sacrifice
           as
           outwardly
           offered
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           shadow
           of
           the
           inward
           and
           spiritual
           sprinkling
           ,
           purging
           and
           sanctifying
           of
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           
           by
           Christ
           our
           High
           Priest
           ,
           with
           his
           Blood
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           The
           good
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           had
           the
           shadow
           of
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           very
           Image
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           Heavenly
           and
           Spiritual
           things
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           1.
           
           But
           the
           Law
           had
           the
           very
           Image
           or
           Resemblance
           of
           the
           Material
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           that
           was
           shed
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           had
           material
           Blood
           of
           Sacrifices
           ,
           one
           Blood
           resembles
           another
           ;
           therefore
           that
           Material
           or
           Natural
           Blood
           outwardly
           shed
           ,
           was
           not
           those
           Spiritual
           and
           Heavenly
           things
           which
           the
           Law
           had
           the
           shadow
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           very
           Image
           of
           .
        
         
           The
           Material
           and
           Typical
           Blood
           whereby
           all
           things
           were
           purged
           under
           the
           Law
           was
           sprinkled
           on
           them
           by
           Moses
           and
           the
           High-Priest
           ,
           therefore
           't
           is
           Christ
           our
           High
           Priest
           ,
           who
           sprinkles
           and
           effectually
           purgeth
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           not
           Literally
           ,
           but
           Spiritually
           ,
           in
           which
           work
           his
           Spirit
           and
           Power
           is
           livingly
           concerned
           ,
           as
           the
           efficient
           Cause
           ,
           and
           his
           Blood
           and
           whole
           Sacrifice
           in
           preparing
           and
           making
           way
           for
           ,
           and
           obtaining
           Redemption
           and
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           ,
           received
           upon
           true
           repentance
           on
           our
           parts
           .
           It
           's
           said
           ,
           
             How
             much
             more
             shall
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             offered
             himself
             without
             spot
             to
             God
             ,
             purge
             your
             Consciences
             from
             dead
             works
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           Heb.
           9.
           14.
           
           The
           
           value
           ,
           efficacy
           and
           fruit
           of
           his
           offering
           himself
           without
           spot
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           greatly
           or
           principally
           placed
           upon
           
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
          
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           the
           work
           of
           Sanctification
           and
           effectually
           purging
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           both
           from
           dead
           works
           and
           the
           pollution
           of
           Sin.
           That
           which
           inwardly
           and
           effectually
           purgeth
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           sprinkles
           the
           heart
           from
           an
           evil
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           spiritual
           Vertue
           Blood
           and
           Life
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           actually
           purgeth
           and
           cleanseth
           them
           from
           all
           Sin
           ,
           who
           truly
           walk
           in
           his
           light
           ,
           which
           has
           the
           sanctifying
           life
           and
           vertue
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           kind
           of
           expiation
           and
           purging
           by
           way
           of
           Sacrifice
           under
           the
           Law
           and
           old
           Covenant
           ,
           yet
           the
           Consciences
           thereby
           not
           purified
           nor
           made
           perfect
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Expiation
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Purgation
             or
             Cleansing
          
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           3.
           
           That
           's
           made
           and
           prepared
           by
           Christ
           himself
           and
           his
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           (
           wherein
           that
           work
           of
           Grace
           is
           fulfiled
           )
           Sealed
           with
           
             his
             own
             Blood
          
           ;
           this
           reacheth
           the
           Conscience
           to
           a
           real
           purifying
           and
           perfecting
           thereof
           by
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Power
           of
           Christ.
           
             By
             one
             Offering
             he
             hath
             perfected
             for
             ever
             them
             that
             are
             Sanctified
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             also
             is
             witness
             to
             us
             ,
          
           Heb.
           10.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Therefore
           that
           Expiation
           made
           by
           that
           most
           excellent
           Offering
           without
           us
           ,
           is
           fulfilled
           by
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Sanctification
           
           within
           us
           .
           We
           are
           delivered
           from
           the
           outward
           Law
           and
           the
           Curse
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           are
           made
           free
           from
           the
           Law
           and
           Sin
           of
           Death
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Life
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           Ro.
           7.
           4.
           
           &
           8.
           2.
           
           To
           that
           of
           
             Act
             20.
             28.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             God
             which
             he
             purchased
             with
             his
             own
             Blood.
             
          
        
         
           Hereupon
           the
           Man
           has
           some
           slight
           flings
           at
           me
           ,
           but
           makes
           very
           little
           work
           on
           't
           .
           As
           to
           my
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             Blood
             of
             God
          
           (
           which
           is
           God's
           own
           Blood
           ,
           and
           whereby
           his
           Church
           is
           purchas'd
           )
           
             must
             needs
             be
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             is
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Blood
             of
             it
             ,
          
           consequently
           both
           Mystical
           .
           I
           did
           not
           hereby
           hold
           that
           God
           is
           either
           Material
           ,
           or
           has
           a
           
             Material
             Body
          
           or
           Blood
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           
             his
             own
             Blood
          
           whereby
           his
           Church
           is
           purchased
           is
           more
           than
           the
           Material
           or
           Natural
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           that
           was
           shed
           ,
           though
           that
           was
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           offered
           for
           Man's
           Redemption
           ;
           neither
           dare
           our
           Adversary
           say
           that
           Blood
           could
           be
           properly
           called
           
             God's
             own
             Blood
          
           (
           unless
           he
           holds
           that
           God
           has
           a
           material
           Body
           and
           Blood
           )
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Annotation
           thereupon
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           Of
           
             God's
             own
             Blood
             ,
             that
             which
             appertaineth
             to
             Christ's
             humanity
             ,
             is
             attributed
             to
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             properties
             and
             union
             of
             the
             two
             Natures
             in
             one
             Person
             .
          
           Which
           Notation
           or
           the
           Terms
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           dispute
           .
        
         
         
           
             But
             I
             'le
             take
             leave
             to
             explain
             my self
             farther
             for
             the
             spiritual
             vertue
             and
             mystery
             of
          
           God's
           own
           Blood
           (
           and
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           everlasting
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           Blood
           of
           sprinkling
           therein
           ,
           &c.
           )
           wherehy
           God
           has
           purchased
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             God's
             own
             Blood
          
           ,
           was
           no
           less
           than
           his
           
             own
             dear
          
           Son
           ,
           Christ
           himself
           :
           It
           was
           a
           manner
           of
           speaking
           ,
           the
           Blood
           put
           for
           the
           whole
           Offering
           ,
           the
           
             innocent
             Blood
          
           that
           Judas
           betrayed
           ,
           was
           
             Christ
             himself
          
           ,
           Mat.
           27.
           4.
           
           And
           the
           Ransom
           or
           Price
           given
           for
           Man's
           Redemption
           was
           
             Christ
             himself
          
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           give
           his
           life
           for
           the
           Ransome
           of
           many
           ,
           
             Matt.
             20
          
           28.
           
           And
           he
           gave
           himself
           a
           Ransome
           for
           all
           Men
           ,
           to
           be
           testified
           of
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           6.
           
           God
           spared
           not
           his
           own
           Son
           ,
           but
           delivered
           him
           up
           for
           us
           all
           .
           There
           's
           a
           twofold
           work
           in
           the
           Redemption
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           
             the
             Sacrifice
          
           and
           Mediation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           general
           for
           all
           Men.
           2.
           
           By
           his
           Power
           ,
           Spirit
           and
           Life
           ,
           actually
           freeing
           and
           delivering
           the
           truly
           believing
           Soul
           from
           Sin
           and
           from
           the
           Nature
           and
           Being
           of
           Sin
           and
           Condemnation
           ,
           because
           thereof
           ,
           in
           which
           sense
           God's
           Church
           was
           purchased
           with
           his
           own
           Blood
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           last
           and
           special
           sense
           my
           Answer
           was
           intended
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           by
           the
           natural
           or
           outward
           Blood
           shed
           ,
           but
           principally
           by
           the
           spiritual
           Blood
           or
           Life
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
         
           God's
           sparing
           not
           his
           own
           Son
           ,
           but
           delivering
           him
           up
           for
           us
           all
           ,
           includes
           the
           whole
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           in
           Soul
           and
           Body
           which
           were
           offered
           ;
           therefore
           
             God's
             own
             Blood
          
           ,
           is
           such
           an
           high
           and
           elegant
           Phrase
           ,
           as
           bespeaks
           the
           great
           love
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           Ransom
           and
           Price
           of
           Man's
           Redemption
           ,
           both
           outwardly
           and
           inwardly
           ,
           outwardly
           by
           the
           Ransom
           given
           by
           Christ's
           Sufferings
           and
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           inwardly
           ,
           by
           the
           operation
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           Power
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           Mystically
           is
           that
           precious
           Blood
           ,
           that
           is
           opposed
           to
           all
           corruptible
           things
           ,
           which
           redeems
           from
           the
           vain
           Conversation
           ,
           from
           all
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           effectually
           washeth
           and
           clcanseth
           us
           from
           our
           Sins
           ,
           purgeth
           and
           sprinkles
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           farther
           ,
           to
           Answer
           to
           Types
           and
           Shadows
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           of
           shedding
           Blood
           and
           sprinkling
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           God
           according
           to
           his
           Mercy
           saved
           us
           by
           the
           washing
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           renewing
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           he
           shed
           on
           us
           abundantly
           ,
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Titus
           3.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           And
           I
           'le
           sprinkle
           clean
           water
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           wash
           them
           from
           all
           their
           filthiness
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Blood
           of
           sprinkling
           which
           the
           spiritual
           believers
           were
           come
           unto
           ,
           has
           the
           same
           effect
           .
        
         
         
           And
           if
           the
           name
           of
           Water
           be
           attributed
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Jo.
             7.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Light
             and
             Life
             ,
          
           The
           name
           of
           Blood
           may
           also
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           to
           Allegorize
           away
           or
           invalidate
           the
           outward
           Blood
           or
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           thereof
           ;
           yet
           the
           Mystery
           thereof
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           confess
           .
           And
           according
           to
           the
           answers
           I
           have
           given
           for
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Mystery
           thereof
           ,
           our
           deceased
           Friend
           and
           Brother
           
             Robert
             Bercley
          
           expresly
           agrees
           ,
           whose
           Testimony
           therefore
           I
           am
           the
           more
           willing
           to
           cite
           ,
           because
           
             G.
             Keith
          
           has
           approved
           of
           his
           Works
           ,
           p.
           60.
           
           R.
           B's
           Testimony
           in
           his
           Works
           ,
           p.
           10.
           follows
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             This
             Blood
             (
             speaking
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             that
             is
             healing
             ,
             &c.
             )
             is
             known
             and
             felt
             within
             to
             wash
             and
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             ;
             for
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             within
             is
             not
             without
             his
             Blood
             which
             is
             Spiritual
             ,
             even
             the
             pure
             Blood
             of
             the
             Vine
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             Wine
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             which
             is
             inwardly
             felt
             to
             wash
             and
             to
             refresh
             ,
             which
             he
             gives
             to
             them
             who
             know
             not
             distinctly
             the
             outward
             shedding
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             many
             hundred
             years
             ago
             ,
             and
             which
             many
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             who
             have
             heard
             much
             of
             the
             outward
             shedding
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             but
             know
             not
             the
             Blood
             as
             shed
             and
             poured
             forth
             
               in
               them
            
             ,
             to
             sprinkle
             their
             Consciences
             from
             dead
             Works
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             
               a
               Mystery
            
             ,
             
             sealed
             up
             from
             all
             who
             stand
             in
             opposition
             to
             his
             
               Light
               within
            
             .
             But
             there
             mark
             thy
             own
             Words
             (
             saith
             he
             to
             his
             Opponent
             )
             The
             Plaster
             must
             be
             applyed
             er'e
             the
             Sore
             be
             healed
             .
             Must
             not
             then
             
               saving
               Grace
            
             be
             applyed
             er'e
             the
             Soul
             be
             Converted
             or
             Healed
             ?
          
        
         
           And
           
             R.
             B.
          
           treats
           much
           more
           largely
           concerning
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           as
           before
           cited
           ;
           for
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           Spiritual
           and
           Mysterious
           &c.
           p.
           494.
           495
           ,
           496
           ,
           497
           ,
           498.
           upon
           his
           thirteenth
           Proposition
           of
           his
           Apology
           ,
           and
           in
           page
           494.
           
           He
           has
           recourse
           to
           Agustin
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             
               §
               II.
               The
            
             Body
             
               then
               of
               Christ
               which
               Believers
               partake
               of
               ,
               is
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               not
            
             Carnal
             ;
             
               and
               his
               Blood
               which
               they
               Drink
               of
               ,
               is
            
             Pure
             and
             Heavenly
             ,
             
               and
               not
            
             Humane
             or
             Elementary
             ;
             as
             Augustin
             
               also
               affirms
            
             ,
             Ps.
             98.
             
             Except
             a
             Man
             Eat
             my
             Flesh
             he
             hath
             not
             in
             him
             Life
             Eternal
             :
             
               And
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             The
             Words
             which
             I
             speak
             unto
             you
             are
             Spirit
             and
             Life
             ,
             understand
             spiritually
             what
             I
             have
             spoken
             :
             Ye
             shall
             not
             Eat
             of
             
               this
               Body
            
             which
             ye
             see
             ,
             and
             Drink
             this
             Blood
             which
             they
             shall
             spill
             that
             Crucifie
             me
             .
             I
             am
             the
             living
             Bread
             which
             have
             dscended
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             He
             called
             himself
             the
             Bread
             who
             descended
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             exhorting
             that
             we
             should
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           Unto
           which
           I
           further
           add
           for
           Illustration
           ,
           
             That
             the
             pure
             Blood
             of
             Grapes
          
           promised
           to
           Judah
           and
           Israel
           ,
           Gen.
           49.
           11.
           
           Deut
           32.
           14.
           was
           Typical
           of
           this
           spiritual
           Blood
           and
           Fruit
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Vine
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           which
           truly
           relieves
           and
           comforts
           the
           afflicted
           and
           sorrowful
           Soul
           that
           comes
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           also
           the
           Milk
           and
           Honey
           ,
           the
           
             Butter
             ,
             Oyl
          
           ,
           and
           Wheat
           ,
           and
           other
           Temporal
           Blessings
           which
           were
           in
           the
           promised
           Land
           ,
           were
           all
           Types
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           spiritual
           Blessings
           received
           in
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           and
           Heavenly
           Canaan
           .
        
         
           And
           
             the
             Oyl
             and
             Wine
          
           which
           the
           Compassionate
           Samaritan
           poured
           into
           the
           Wounds
           (
           of
           the
           Man
           that
           was
           wounded
           by
           Thieves
           and
           left
           half
           Dead
           )
           Luke
           10.
           34
           were
           also
           Typical
           of
           the
           healing
           Vertue
           ,
           Life
           and
           spiritual
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           which
           he
           graciously
           poureth
           into
           many
           wounded
           Souls
           .
        
         
           As
           concerning
           the
           word
           Personality
           and
           
             Personal
             Existence
          
           ,
           as
           applyed
           to
           God
           and
           Christ
           ;
           I
           have
           sometimes
           questioned
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           word
           Humane
           ,
           as
           ascribed
           to
           the
           glorified
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           spiritual
           )
           and
           also
           to
           his
           Soul
           or
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           these
           reasons
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           imposed
           on
           us
           by
           some
           Adversaries
           without
           Scripture
           proof
           of
           those
           terms
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Question
           Christ's
           
           glorious
           Manhood
           ;
           (
           for
           in
           that
           sense
           I
           admit
           of
           ,
           and
           sometime
           may
           use
           the
           word
           Humanity
           ;
           either
           for
           Man
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Good
           Nature
           and
           disposition
           of
           Man
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           word
           Trinity
           for
           Three
           ,
           being
           not
           willing
           to
           maintain
           contest
           about
           Words
           ,
           but
           to
           mind
           the
           thing
           intended
           thereby
           .
           )
           2.
           
           Because
           false
           Arguments
           have
           been
           drawn
           thence
           against
           Christ
           and
           his
           Light
           in
           Man.
           3.
           
           Because
           of
           the
           carnal
           Imaginations
           of
           too
           many
           thereof
           ,
           who
           under
           pretence
           of
           expecting
           Christ
           to
           come
           again
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           he
           was
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           seen
           with
           their
           carnal
           Eyes
           ,
           neglect
           the
           introversion
           of
           their
           Minds
           to
           Christ's
           inward
           appearance
           in
           Spirit
           .
           4.
           
           Because
           whilst
           Men
           feed
           upon
           such
           Notions
           and
           Imaginations
           of
           Christ
           ,
           excluding
           him
           out
           of
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           they
           exclude
           the
           living
           and
           Heart-purifying
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           Faith
           is
           but
           Dead
           and
           Fruitless
           ,
           whilst
           such
           seem
           to
           adore
           .
           Christ
           as
           only
           an
           
             outward
             Christ
          
           ,
           or
           as
           
             wholly
             without
             them
          
           ,
           and
           
             not
             in
             them
          
           ,
           instead
           of
           opening
           the
           Door
           of
           their
           Hearts
           unto
           him
           to
           let
           him
           in
           ,
           they
           harbour
           and
           indulge
           their
           own
           Corruptions
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           Scorn
           ,
           Envy
           and
           Covetousness
           ,
           &c.
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           proceed
           all
           these
           bitter
           Reproches
           ,
           Revilings
           and
           Calumnies
           ,
           which
           we
           meet
           with
           this
           Day
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           .
        
         
         
           In
           all
           my
           former
           questioning
           their
           unscriptural
           terms
           (
           who
           profess
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           their
           only
           Rule
           )
           ascribed
           to
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           I
           never
           designed
           to
           deny
           his
           being
           
             our
             Mediator
          
           as
           Man
           ,
           nor
           to
           oppose
           his
           coming
           in
           Power
           and
           great
           Glory
           ,
           in
           his
           gloryfied
           spiritual
           Body
           ,
           to
           Judge
           the
           Quick
           and
           the
           Dead
           in
           the
           last
           Day
           ;
           tho
           I
           have
           sometimes
           shunned
           controversy
           on
           that
           Point
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           
             last
             Day
          
           of
           Judgment
           ;
           Urging
           not
           to
           put
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           afar
           off
           ,
           nor
           to
           neglect
           the
           present
           day
           of
           their
           Visitation
           and
           Judgment
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           his
           Spirit
           and
           Light
           within
           them
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Question
             how
             are
             the
             Dead
             raised
             and
             with
             what
             Body
             come
             they
             forth
             ,
          
           I
           have
           often
           waved
           as
           unnecessary
           as
           well
           as
           unwarrantable
           ,
           being
           reprehended
           in
           some
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           35
           ,
           26.
           
           I
           being
           willing
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           will
           of
           God
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           Body
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           Seed
           it
           s
           own
           Body
           as
           proper
           thereunto
           ,
           ver
           .
           38.
           
        
         
           One
           thing
           I
           would
           be
           better
           understood
           in
           ,
           Not
           having
           fully
           explained
           a
           Passage
           in
           that
           Book
           ,
           
             Christ
             Ascended
          
           ,
           Pref.
           and
           p.
           67.
           
           
             Where
             't
             is
             implied
             that
             we
             do
             not
             affirm
             Christ
             is
             in
             every
             Man
             ,
             or
             that
             every
             Man
             hath
             the
             Son
             ,
             but
             a
             measure
             of
             his
             Light
             ,
             Grace
             or
             Heavenly
             Gift
             in
             all
             .
          
        
         
         
           Whereby
           is
           meant
           Christ
           in
           his
           fulness
           is
           not
           in
           any
           Man
           ,
           nor
           revealed
           in
           every
           Man
           ,
           nor
           is
           every
           Man
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Neither
           is
           Christ
           in
           every
           Man
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           in
           them
           in
           whom
           
             the
             Body
             is
             Dead
             because
             of
             Sin
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           10.
           
           But
           as
           
             a
             Light
          
           ,
           as
           an
           Immortal
           Seed
           ,
           as
           the
           Word
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           some
           degree
           in
           every
           Man
           ,
           but
           every
           Man
           is
           not
           in
           Christ
           as
           the
           new
           Creature
           is
           ,
           and
           all
           true
           Believers
           who
           walk
           in
           his
           Light
           ,
           are
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           our
           endeavours
           to
           draw
           Peoples
           Minds
           off
           ,
           from
           their
           carnal
           expectations
           of
           Christ's
           outward
           coming
           again
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           or
           from
           resting
           upon
           a
           fleshly
           knowledge
           of
           him
           as
           come
           in
           the
           Flesh
           without
           them
           only
           ,
           that
           their
           Minds
           may
           be
           turned
           to
           his
           Light
           and
           Grace
           within
           them
           ,
           to
           know
           his
           Power
           and
           Work
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           cannot
           be
           truly
           deemed
           any
           Antichristian
           Doctrin
           or
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           sure
           
             G.
             K.
          
           did
           not
           so
           deem
           it
           heretofore
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           ;
           see
           his
           
             Help
             in
             time
             of
             need
          
           ,
           p.
           22.
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             Antichrist
             who
             denies
             Christ
             the
             Son
             come
             thus
             in
             the
             Revelation
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             for
             that
             comeing
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Bodily
             appearance
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Antichrist
             will
             not
             ,
             does
             not
             deny
             it
             ,
             being
             he
             knows
             it
             will
             never
             harm
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             so
             to
             confess
             him
             come
             ,
             provided
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             be
             not
             set
             up
             in
             the
             Heart
             .
          
        
         
         
           So
           that
           Antichrist's
           work
           now-a-days
           ,
           is
           to
           oppose
           Christ's
           spiritual
           Coming
           and
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           yet
           pretend
           to
           own
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           Flesh
           :
           Yet
           this
           greater
           subtility
           of
           Antichrist's
           work
           now
           than
           formerly
           ,
           will
           not
           cover
           his
           evil
           designs
           ;
           but
           the
           true
           Seed
           Christ
           will
           prevail
           ,
           and
           his
           Power
           reign
           over
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           Son
           of
           Perdition
           .
           Glory
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Lamb
           that
           sitteth
           upon
           the
           Throne
           .
        
      
       
         
           Some
           of
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           Snake
           in
           the
           Grass
           ,
           his
           notorious
           Lyes
           and
           Perversions
           ,
           gleaned
           out
           of
           his
           said
           Book
           ,
           Satan
           Disrob'd
           .
        
         
           THat
           they
           (
           
             i.e.
             Quakers
          
           )
           have
           thrown
           off
           the
           Baptism
           of
           his
           (
           
             i.e.
             Christ's
          
           )
           Death
           ,
           
           having
           renounced
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           Death
           it self
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           Which
           are
           both
           false
           ;
           Christ's
           Baptism
           into
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           benefit
           thereof
           are
           very
           precious
           to
           us
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           p.
           24.
           
           That
           
             G.
             W.
          
           makes
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           and
           nature
           with
           ours
           ,
           which
           is
           Blasphemy
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           This
           is
           not
           true
           :
           Christ
           who
           is
           made
           of
           God
           unto
           us
           Righteous
           ,
           hath
           brought
           us
           to
           deny
           our
           own
           Righteousness
           .
        
         
           3.
           p.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           That
           heavenly
           Body
           which
           they
           (
           
             i.e.
             Quakers
          
           )
           talk
           of
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           understand
           nothing
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           Soul
           it self
           ,
           or
           an
           heavenly
           frame
           or
           disposition
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           which
           they
           think
           they
           have
           attained
           already
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           These
           are
           not
           true
           ,
           the
           
             heavenly
             Resurrection
             Body
          
           is
           not
           the
           Soul
           it self
           ,
           but
           a
           Body
           which
           God
           giveth
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           .
        
         
           4.
           p.
           29.
           
           Innumerable
           instances
           might
           be
           given
           of
           lying
           Prophesies
           ,
           the
           rankest
           Treasons
           and
           Blasphemies
           pronounced
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
             And
             this
             against
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             these
             are
             outragious
             Aspersions
             and
             Slanders
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           p.
           30.
           
           That
           the
           coming
           (
           
             i.e.
             of
             Christ
          
           )
           to
           the
           future
           judgment
           ,
           this
           he
           (
           
             i.e.
             G.
             W.
          
           )
           utterly
           denies
           .
        
         
           I
           take
           this
           to
           be
           an
           utter
           Falshood
           :
           I
           am
           not
           conscious
           of
           such
           denyal
           ,
           by
           my
           questioning
           such
           a
           manner
           of
           coming
           again
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           as
           they
           carnally
           expected
           ,
           to
           see
           with
           their
           carnal
           Eyes
           ,
           who
           I
           answered
           about
           this
           point
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           p.
           30.
           
           That
           they
           mean
           that
           there
           is
           no
           visible
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           now
           looked
           for
           outwardly
           .
           What
           they
           mean
           by
           a
           glor●fied
           heavenly
           Body
           ,
           not
           any
           thing
           either
           visible
           or
           intelligible
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           not
           true
           :
           The
           coming
           of
           Christ
           to
           Judgment
           in
           the
           great
           and
           last
           Day
           ,
           will
           be
           both
           seen
           and
           understood
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           the
           glorified
           Bodies
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           I
           really
           believe
           .
        
         
           Pray
           observe
           what
           a
           storm
           of
           furious
           Rayleries
           and
           Falshoods
           this
           Author
           to
           the
           Snake
           ,
           &c.
           vents
           against
           us
           and
           other
           Dissenters
           ,
           as
           followeth
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           7.
           p.
           33.
           
           The
           Year
           1650.
           when
           our
           new
           Light
           arose
           in
           our
           Hemisphere
           ,
           when
           (
           the
           Church
           being
           pull'd
           down
           )
           the
           vilest
           and
           most
           monstrous
           and
           numerous
           Spawn
           of
           Multifarious
           Sects
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           bottomless
           Pit
           spew'd
           forth
           at
           once
           ,
           were
           with
           a
           thousand
           other
           Devils
           let
           loose
           among
           us
           !
           a
           just
           punishment
           for
           our
           Schism
           and
           Rebellion
           !
           And
           we
           are
           yet
           left
           to
           War
           with
           the
           Tayl
           of
           this
           Hydra
           ,
           which
           is
           gathering
           new
           life
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           should
           (
           for
           our
           Sins
           )
           prevail
           ,
           our
           last
           State
           would
           be
           worse
           than
           the
           first
           .
           Who
           can
           refrain
           from
           indignation
           ,
           to
           see
           such
           a
           conceited
           ,
           senseless
           ,
           most
           ignorant
           and
           blasphemous
           Crew
           ,
           destitute
           of
           common
           modesty
           or
           shame
           ,
           wipe
           their
           mouths
           ,
           and
           gravely
           set
           up
           themselves
           above
           all
           the
           glorious
           Light
           of
           the
           Church
           Confessors
           and
           Martyrs
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           
           Apostles
           ,
           whom
           they
           damn
           as
           Apostates
           .
           
             [
             Which
             is
             a
             gross
             Lye.
             ]
          
        
         
           I
           forbear
           Answer
           to
           these
           Passages
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           grosness
           ,
           outrage
           ,
           ralery
           and
           notorious
           Falshood
           thereof
           .
        
         
           8.
           p.
           34.
           
           
             Denial
             of
             these
             four
             great
             Essentials
          
           (
           so
           call'd
           )
           1.
           
           
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             outwardly
             suffered
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           
             to
             our
             Salvation
             .
             2.
             
             Justification
             by
             his
             Blood
             outwardly
             shed
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             .
             4.
             
             The
             future
             Judgment
             ,
          
           unjustly
           charged
           (
           and
           perversions
           alledged
           for
           proof
           .
           )
           'T
           is
           mis-construction
           and
           mis-application
           of
           Christ's
           Sufferings
           and
           Blood
           without
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Operation
           thereof
           within
           ,
           that
           we
           deny
           and
           not
           the
           real
           living
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           concerning
           any
           of
           these
           Points
           ,
           which
           his
           Spirit
           reveals
           according
           to
           holy
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           9.
           
             p.
             35.
             
             He
             saith
          
           ,
           And
           it
           is
           an
           horrible
           scandal
           that
           such
           should
           be
           suffered
           under
           the
           name
           Protestant
           .
        
         
           As
           't
           is
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           he
           chiefly
           smites
           at
           ;
           this
           appears
           to
           us
           a
           bold
           reflection
           upon
           the
           Government
           ,
           for
           so
           esteeming
           and
           recognizing
           the
           said
           People
           by
           Law
           ,
           as
           being
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           
             Whereas
             
               G.
               F.
            
             Question'd
             about
             the
             Soul
             ,
             partly
             in
             the
             Terms
             of
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             i.e.
             Is
             not
             that
             a
             part
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             Being
             ,
             which
             came
             out
             from
             God
             ?
             (
             viz.
             the
             Breath
             of
             Life
             )
             God
             breathed
             into
             
             Man
             the
             breath
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             he
             became
             a
             living
             Soul
             ,
          
           
             gr
             .
             myst
          
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           have
           more
           fully
           spoken
           to
           before
           ,
           and
           I
           see
           no
           great
           cause
           the
           Man
           has
           to
           quarrel
           with
           the
           Passage
           ,
           if
           rightly
           quoted
           [
           only
           the
           words
           
             part
             of
             God
          
           ,
           may
           seem
           somewhat
           uncouth
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           first
           an
           Aposer's
           words
           ,
           and
           admitted
           of
           as
           from
           him
           .
           The
           breath
           of
           Life
           ,
           which
           God
           breathed
           into
           Man
           ,
           whereby
           Man
           became
           a
           living
           Soul
           was
           intended
           by
           
             G.
             F.
          
           ]
        
         
           Seeing
           he
           who
           now
           quarrels
           with
           us
           ,
           confesseth
           ,
           
             Man's
             Soul
             was
             breathed
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             glorious
             Image
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             partook
             of
             many
             excellencies
             and
             endowments
             which
             were
             communicated
             by
             God
             unto
             it
             ,
             all
             this
             the
             usual
             opinion
             doth
             ascribe
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
          
           p.
           40.
           of
           
             Satan
             Disrob'd
          
           ,
           That
           
             Man's
             Soul
             was
             Breathed
             from
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           think
           this
           Confession
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           his
           Off-spring
           ,
           Act.
           17.
           28.
           is
           much
           of
           the
           same
           import
           ,
           or
           near
           as
           high
           as
           what
           
             G.
             F.
          
           said
           or
           intended
           ,
           if
           rightly
           considered
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           opposer
           might
           have
           spared
           his
           many
           Reflections
           in
           this
           Point
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Some
           gleanings
           of
           Lyes
           ,
           Slanders
           and
           Perversions
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Some
           Gleanings
           of
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           Snake
           in
           the
           Grass
           ,
           returned
           and
           recharged
           upon
           him
           ;
           with
           brief
           Remarks
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           GReat
           Ignorance
           
             charg'd
             on
             the
          
           generality
           of
           the
           Quakers
           and
           that
           many
           of
           them
           do
           at
           this
           day
           plainly
           own
           the
           most
           Blasphemous
           ●nd
           Heretical
           Doctrins
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           objected
           against
           them
           .
           And
           that
           such
           Heresies
           have
           been
           taught
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           so
           understood
           by
           their
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           vehemently
           ,
           p.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           These
           superlative
           Charges
           of
           
             Blasphemous
             Heresies
          
           ,
           as
           own'd
           and
           taught
           among
           the
           said
           People
           ,
           are
           denyed
           as
           most
           gross
           Calumnies
           and
           Abuses
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           a
           present
           Preacher
           of
           theirs
           ,
           (
           
             i.e.
             Quakers
          
           )
           This
           very
           Year
           being
           pressed
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           Man
           Christ
           without
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           Faith
           in
           him
           .
           Answered
           ,
           The
           Man
           Christ
           ,
           a
           F
           —
           rt
           .
           Horrid
           !
        
         
         
           This
           we
           suspect
           ,
           and
           question
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ,
           however
           we
           deny
           the
           expression
           with
           abhorrence
           ,
           and
           the
           unjust
           injurious
           improvement
           he
           makes
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           subsequent
           stories
           ,
           as
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           said
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Quakers
           denyed
           that
           Christ's
           body
           rose
           out
           of
           the
           Grave
           ,
           that
           our
           bodies
           should
           rise
           ,
           that
           there
           would
           be
           any
           general
           Judgment
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           all
           true
           .
           
             The
             improvement
             made
             of
             these
             stories
             questioned
             by
             us
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           This
           is
           a
           Teacher
           ,
           thus
           he
           has
           been
           Taught
           ,
           and
           thus
           he
           Teaches
           others
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           thus
           Taught
           ,
           to
           believe
           no
           outward
           Christ
           now
           in
           being
           ,
           should
           use
           him
           with
           the
           utmost
           contempt
           ,
           and
           his
           Worshippers
           with
           the
           greatest
           severity
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           grossest
           sort
           of
           Idolaters
           to
           worship
           a
           dead
           God
           ,
           p.
           2.
           
        
         
           Note
           ,
           1.
           
           We
           question
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           particular
           stories
           ,
           and
           deny
           that
           the
           Quakers
           have
           ,
           or
           own
           any
           such
           Preachers
           ,
           as
           are
           justly
           chargeable
           with
           such
           contempt
           of
           the
           Man
           Christ
           without
           us
           ,
           or
           denyal
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           or
           general
           Judgment
           .
           2.
           
           We
           neither
           own
           nor
           know
           ,
           any
           such
           Doctrin
           among
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           any
           outward
           Christ
           ,
           or
           Christ
           without
           us
           now
           in
           Being
           ,
           or
           to
           use
           him
           with
           contempt
           .
           These
           we
           look
           on
           as
           gross
           Lyes
           ,
           which
           seem
           somewhat
           generally
           to
           affect
           us
           as
           a
           People
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           their
           Faith
           in
           an
           inward
           
           Christ
           ,
           viz.
           their
           Light
           within
           ,
           being
           thereupon
           reflected
           on
           ,
           as
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Man
           Christ
           without
           ;
           when
           he
           can
           neither
           demonstrate
           nor
           disprove
           their
           Light
           ,
           nor
           their
           Faith
           therein
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           they
           (
           
             i.e.
             the
             Quakers
          
           )
           reckon
           their
           own
           Blood
           to
           be
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           that
           Blood
           ,
           which
           cleanseth
           from
           Sin
           ,
           
             p.
             3.
             
             Which
             is
             a
             gross
             Falshood
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Their
           (
           
             i.e.
             the
             Quakers
          
           )
           frequent
           Idolatries
           to
           
             G.
             F.
          
           giving
           him
           the
           Titles
           and
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           falling
           prostrate
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           adoring
           him
           with
           these
           Appellations
           ,
           Thou
           art
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           everlasting
           God
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           all
           Nations
           shall
           worship
           thee
           ,
           
             &c.
             p
          
           3.
           
        
         
           We
           question
           these
           stories
           ,
           we
           denying
           all
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           Attributes
           and
           Adoration
           to
           any
           Mortal
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           the
           Quakers
           had
           vilely
           cast
           away
           the
           great
           Fundamentals
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           p.
           5.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           Quakers
           fasly
           charged
           with
           rage
           against
           
             G.
             K.
          
           p.
           5.
           
           
             Which
             are
             both
             vile
             Lyes
          
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           That
           they
           are
           forced
           at
           last
           to
           a
           feigned
           complyance
           with
           the
           Doctrin
           that
           he
           Teaches
           ,
           i.e.
           by
           the
           Truths
           which
           he
           contends
           for
           prevailing
           against
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Which
           is
           falsly
           stated
           against
           us
           ,
           the
           Truth
           's
           prevalency
           upon
           us
           ,
           has
           not
           been
           by
           his
           contradiction
           ,
           neither
           can
           we
           own
           all
           for
           Truth
           which
           he
           contends
           for
           .
           His
           great
           instability
           ,
           and
           late
           contradictions
           to
           his
           former
           and
           latter
           Testimonies
           ,
           both
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           and
           their
           Principles
           are
           very
           Notorious
           to
           every
           rational
           person
           ,
           that
           reads
           the
           Collections
           thereof
           ,
           in
           Tho.
           Ellwood's
           ,
           John
           Pennington's
           (
           and
           others
           )
           Answers
           and
           Replies
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           A
           Blasphemous
           bantring
           Paper
           ,
           (
           
             he
             tells
             of
          
           i.e.
           G.
           F.
           's
           )
           turning
           the
           Christ
           to
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           which
           will
           bring
           you
           off
           all
           the
           Worlds
           teachers
           and
           ways
           ,
           
             &c.
             but
             shews
             not
             wherein
             the
             Blasphemy
             is
             .
          
        
         
           And
           we
           know
           no
           such
           Phrase
           as
           turning
           the
           Christ
           to
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           but
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           If
           he
           (
           i.e.
           W.
           Rogers
           )
           had
           said
           Christ
           was
           no
           more
           than
           another
           Man
           ,
           he
           had
           come
           off
           and
           been
           excused
           by
           the
           whole
           fraternity
           and
           reverenced
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             Sol.
             Eccles.
          
           p.
           8.
           
           
             [
             What
             a
             Lying
             imagination
             and
             gross
             piece
             of
             Forgery
             is
             this
             !
             ]
          
        
         
           They
           (
           
             i.e.
             Quakers
          
           )
           refrained
           not
           to
           Print
           and
           Publish
           every
           day
           ,
           most
           virulent
           Invectives
           against
           other
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           dispers'd
           them
           by
           order
           of
           the
           yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           
             p.
             9.
             
             These
             are
             notorious
             Lyes
             .
          
        
         
         
           12.
           
           That
           the
           Quakers
           are
           not
           concerned
           at
           the
           intollerable
           and
           blasphemous
           contempt
           of
           the
           holy
           Bible
           ,
           (
           
             which
             he
             charged
          
           a
           prophane
           Papist
           
             A.
             S.
             withal
             ,
             as
             calling
             that
             Book
             ,
          
           their
           unjust
           ,
           corrupt
           and
           perverse
           Bible
           )
           
             which
             was
             grosly
             Blasphemous
             indeed
             ,
             but
             then
             unjustly
             to
             hang
             this
             upon
             the
             Quakers
             .
             He
             says
             J.
             Cole
          
           declares
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           not
           at
           all
           concerned
           .
           
             He
             insults
          
           ,
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           strange
           story
           and
           incredible
           ,
           That
           ever
           
             Jos.
             Cole
          
           insulted
           in
           any
           such
           Blasphemous
           contempt
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Bible
           ,
           as
           to
           our
           being
           not
           at
           all
           concerned
           ,
           so
           we
           are
           not
           in
           any
           such
           contempt
           ,
           no
           ,
           farr
           be
           it
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           
             Josiah
             Cole
          
           is
           so
           far
           from
           joyining
           with
           the
           said
           
             A.
             S.
          
           that
           he
           Writes
           in
           Testimony
           against
           him
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Answer
           to
           his
           Pamphlet
           ,
           as
           finding
           him
           therein
           smiting
           at
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           endeavouring
           to
           render
           them
           odious
           ,
           by
           affirming
           ,
           
             That
             they
             are
             led
             by
             a
             deluding
             Spirit
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           
             Josiah
             Cole
          
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           joyn
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           take
           his
           part
           against
           any
           sincere
           Protestants
           ,
           
             Whore
             unvail'd
          
           ,
           p.
           57.
           
        
         
           Our
           Accuser
           proceeds
           farther
           upon
           the
           said
           story
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           turn
           upon
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           13.
           p.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             Now
             why
             should
             these
             Men
             be
             reputed
             Protestants
             ,
             they
             count
             themselves
             none
             of
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             concerned
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             
             no
             ,
             not
             against
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ;
           
             but
             draw
             their
             Arms
             against
             us
             ,
             who
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             against
             our
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             our
             Bibles
             .
          
           [
           Here
           are
           Lyes
           ,
           and
           gross
           Calumnies
           accumulated
           against
           us
           ]
           
             Why
             should
             these
             be
             reputed
             as
             Christians
             ?
             Can
             they
             be
             Christians
             who
             Blaspheme
             the
             Bible
             ?
             Answer
          
           No
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           horrid
           and
           gross
           slanders
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           who
           have
           approved
           themselves
           both
           better
           Protestants
           and
           Christians
           than
           their
           Persecutors
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Persecuting
           ,
           Sculking
           Adversary
           as
           this
           our
           Accuser
           ,
           who
           seems
           strenuously
           to
           seek
           our
           ruin
           ,
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           murther
           our
           Christian
           and
           Civil
           Reputations
           ;
           but
           to
           us
           it
           is
           no
           more
           than
           the
           hissing
           of
           
             The
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           ,
           or
           like
           one
           that
           whispers
           out
           of
           the
           ground
           .
           And
           his
           next
           Charge
           is
           also
           grosly
           false
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           intended
           against
           us
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           14.
           
           Surely
           their
           Light
           within
           is
           Darkness
           ,
           who
           joyn
           with
           the
           most
           ignorant
           and
           bigotted
           of
           the
           Romish
           Emissaries
           against
           our
           Bible
           ,
           p.
           10.
           
        
         
           Quere
           ,
           When
           ,
           or
           where
           ,
           do
           the
           Quakers
           so
           joyn
           with
           those
           Emissaries
           ?
           I
           take
           this
           to
           be
           a
           most
           gross
           and
           foul
           piece
           of
           Forgery
           and
           Calumny
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           
             Our
             Accuser
             gives
             high
             ,
             and
             superlative
             commendations
             of
          
           John
           Pennyman
           ,
           as
           an
           ancient
           ,
           worthy
           and
           most
           sincere
           honest
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           (
           
             he
             says
          
           )
           had
           been
           inveigl'd
           with
           their
           false
           shew
           and
           pretences
           to
           Piety
           ,
           remained
           zealous
           
           in
           their
           Communion
           ,
           and
           suffered
           with
           them
           ,
           till
           he
           discovered
           the
           grossest
           Immoralities
           among
           them
           ,
           lying
           ,
           cheating
           and
           foul
           uncleanness
           ,
           which
           having
           complained
           of
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           represented
           to
           their
           superiours
           ,
           tho'
           the
           fact
           could
           not
           be
           denyed
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           censure
           any
           that
           continued
           in
           their
           Vnity
           ,
           for
           which
           reason
           ,
           he
           (
           after
           long
           strugling
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           amend
           their
           scandalous
           vices
           )
           at
           last
           left
           them
           ,
           p.
           10.
           
        
         
           As
           his
           Character
           of
           the
           said
           
             J.
             P.
          
           in
           the
           superlative
           degree
           ,
           appears
           a
           piece
           of
           flattery
           ,
           insincere
           and
           unmerited
           ,
           his
           scandalous
           stories
           on
           his
           behalf
           ,
           and
           reason
           of
           his
           leaving
           us
           ,
           appear
           neither
           true
           nor
           impartial
           :
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           undeniable
           proof
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           from
           
             J.
             P.
          
           and
           I
           am
           sorry
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           old
           Age
           ,
           he
           should
           give
           such
           occasion
           to
           such
           malicious
           ,
           persecuting
           Adversaries
           as
           this
           ,
           to
           reproach
           us
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           did
           indulge
           and
           hold
           unity
           with
           such
           Persons
           
             guilty
             of
             the
             grossest
             Immoralities
             ,
             lying
             ,
             cheating
             and
             foul
             uncleanness
             .
          
           Will
           
             J.
             Pennyman
          
           adventure
           to
           stand
           by
           these
           stories
           and
           aggravations
           against
           us
           ?
           I
           question
           it
           :
           And
           he
           knows
           better
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           leaving
           us
           ,
           than
           the
           account
           before
           ,
           and
           what
           offence
           he
           took
           at
           our
           Friends
           Paper
           ,
           that
           was
           published
           to
           clear
           us
           from
           the
           great
           Offence
           and
           Reproach
           he
           gave
           by
           his
           notorious
           unwarrantable
           attempt
           
           at
           the
           Exchange
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           was
           committed
           thereupon
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           willing
           now
           to
           repeat
           it
           upon
           him
           .
           I
           would
           not
           have
           him
           think
           that
           I
           am
           in
           any
           Revenge
           or
           Rage
           against
           him
           (
           as
           we
           are
           unjustly
           charged
           )
           neither
           would
           I
           have
           him
           dye
           in
           enmity
           or
           uncharitableness
           against
           us
           .
           And
           suppose
           he
           has
           espied
           out
           any
           particular
           miscarriages
           ,
           that
           's
           no
           just
           cause
           of
           his
           leaving
           our
           Communion
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           turning
           open
           Enemy
           against
           us
           :
           Or
           if
           such
           miscarriages
           have
           not
           been
           judicially
           proved
           before
           those
           called
           our
           Superiors
           ,
           their
           not
           Censuring
           the
           parties
           accused
           to
           Excommunication
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           such
           proof
           ,
           was
           no
           just
           cause
           of
           his
           leaving
           our
           Communion
           ,
           or
           turning
           Adversary
           to
           defame
           us
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           That
           we
           recommend
           the
           most
           virulent
           of
           Rome's
           invectives
           against
           the
           Protestants
           and
           their
           Bible
           too
           ,
           
             p.
             10.
             
             Is
             a
             gross
             Falshood
             ;
             we
             know
             no
             such
             Recommendation
             .
          
        
         
           17.
           
           
             How
             tame
             is
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             that
             suffers
          
           Fox
           
             's
             Journal
             to
             be
             newly
             Printed
             and
             presented
             to
             the
             Vniversity
             of
          
           Oxford
           ,
           
             and
             many
             other
             of
             the
             Quaker
             Prophets
             to
             be
             printed
             ,
          
           &c.
           p.
           11.
           
           Which
           unjustly
           implies
           some
           great
           Crime
           and
           Iniquity
           in
           the
           said
           Journal
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           offence
           to
           this
           Persecutor
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           held
           under
           severe
           Restraint
           and
           Persecution
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           such
           persecuting
           Incendiaries
           may
           have
           liberty
           without
           controul
           to
           Asperse
           
           and
           Misrepresent
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           none
           to
           defend
           our
           Innocency
           ,
           which
           is
           high
           Injustice
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           That
           the
           Quaker
           Prophets
           cast
           the
           utmost
           contempt
           upon
           the
           Person
           of
           Jesus
           our
           God
           ,
           
             p.
             11.
             
             Which
             is
             a
             most
             odious
             Calumny
             .
          
        
         
           19.
           
           
             That
             by
             the
             Register
             of
             their
             Sufferings
          
           (
           i.e.
           
             Quakers
             )
             they
             hope
             to
             make
             their
             Sufferings
             for
             the
             Truth
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             to
             exceed
             all
             the
             Ten
             Persecutions
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             more
             undeserv'd
             than
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           p.
           11.
           
           These
           are
           gross
           and
           notorious
           false
           Suggestions
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           such
           hopes
           .
           He
           cites
           
             E.
             B.
          
           unfairly
           and
           partially
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Comparison
           about
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           the
           People
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           
             as
             greater
             or
             more
             unjust
          
           than
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           since
           ,
           is
           a
           mistake
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           stand
           by
           the
           Comparison
           ;
           whether
           't
           was
           so
           first
           verbally
           stated
           by
           
             E.
             B.
             himself
          
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           mistake
           since
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           undertake
           to
           determin
           ,
           unless
           I
           see
           his
           original
           Copy
           .
           However
           we
           are
           clear'd
           from
           either
           magnifying
           our
           Sufferings
           above
           Christ's
           or
           his
           Apostle's
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           we
           do
           prefer
           Christ's
           Sufferings
           before
           all
           other
           Mens
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           wholly
           Innocent
           ,
           and
           unduly
           and
           unjustly
           Prosecuted
           and
           put
           to
           Death
           by
           wicked
           Hands
           ,
           who
           were
           justly
           charged
           with
           Murther
           therein
           .
           This
           Point
           is
           farther
           cleared
           on
           our
           parts
           ,
           in
           
             The
             Quakers
             
             Vindication
             against
          
           F.
           Bugg's
           Calumnies
           ,
           p.
           2.
           
           Col.
           1.
           
           One
           Sheet
           .
           But
           I
           think
           this
           Author
           of
           
             The
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           has
           more
           justified
           the
           Act
           of
           Christ's
           Persecutors
           and
           Murtherers
           (
           and
           consequently
           undervalued
           his
           Innocency
           in
           his
           Sufferings
           )
           than
           ever
           the
           Quakers
           did
           ,
           where
           he
           reflects
           upon
           G.
           Whitehead's
           Argument
           ,
           
             That
             Killing
             of
             Christ
             outwardly
             being
             the
             Act
             of
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             could
             be
             no
             meritorious
             Act
             ,
          
           Satan
           Disr
           .
           Glean
           .
           p.
           5.
           
           This
           he
           retorts
           as
           my
           Argument
           ,
           but
           does
           not
           answer
           or
           refute
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           still
           ,
           that
           the
           Merit
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           Meritorious
           was
           in
           Christ's
           Obedience
           and
           Humility
           in
           his
           suffering
           to
           Death
           ;
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           wicked
           Men
           in
           Killing
           and
           Murthering
           him
           ,
           Acts
           7.
           52
           
           &
           Acts
           2.
           23.
           
           And
           if
           this
           Adversary
           be
           of
           the
           contrary
           opinion
           let
           him
           speak
           out
           and
           plainly
           tell
           us
           ,
           if
           he
           believes
           that
           the
           Act
           of
           wicked
           Men
           in
           Murthering
           the
           Just
           one
           ,
           was
           a
           meritorious
           Act.
           
        
         
           20.
           
           
             Many
             of
             them
          
           (
           i.e.
           Quakers
           )
           
             suffer'd
             (
             not
             so
             much
             as
             they
             deserved
             )
             for
             open
             and
             notorious
             Blasphemy
             ,
          
           p.
           12.
           
           Which
           is
           a
           gross
           Calumny
           and
           Scandal
           ,
           undeserv●dly
           cast
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           plain
           indication
           of
           this
           Accuser's
           great
           malice
           ,
           cruelty
           and
           persecuteing
           Spirit
           .
        
         
         
           21.
           
           
             That
             the
             hardship
             of
             Imprisonments
             (
             which
             many
             of
             the
             poorer
             sort
             of
             them
          
           (
           i.e.
           Quakers
           )
           
             did
             suffer
             ;
             was
             the
             greatest
             of
             their
             Sufferings
             ,
          
           p.
           13.
           
           Which
           is
           a
           great
           Falshood
           .
           Imprisonment
           was
           not
           the
           greatest
           of
           their
           Sufferings
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           Hardships
           .
           But
           the
           strait
           and
           close
           confinements
           duress
           and
           hardships
           which
           many
           suffered
           in
           noisom
           Goals
           ,
           whereby
           many
           lost
           their
           Lives
           ,
           and
           many
           their
           Healths
           impaired
           ,
           besides
           spoil
           of
           Goods
           ruining
           Families
           ,
           and
           divers
           banished
           out
           of
           their
           native
           Countries
           into
           foreign
           Islands
           and
           parts
           beyond
           Seas
           ,
           as
           also
           cruel
           Whippings
           ,
           Beatings
           ,
           Stonings
           and
           other
           Barbarities
           which
           many
           have
           suffered
           from
           Persecutors
           ,
           pretending
           for
           the
           Church
           ;
           these
           hardships
           were
           more
           than
           mere
           Imprisonments
           :
           To
           the
           shame
           of
           this
           Persecutor
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           cruel
           Fraternity
           be
           it
           Spoken
           .
           His
           contemning
           and
           undervaluing
           our
           Sufferings
           will
           not
           extenuate
           their
           Cruelty
           and
           Persecution
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           That
           Isaac
           Pennington
           
             in
             his
             considerations
             concerning
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             p.
             3.
             gives
             that
          
           (
           i.e.
           the
           Light
           within
           )
           
             the
             preference
             to
             the
             dispensation
             of
          
           M●ses
           
             or
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           p.
           14.
           
           Which
           is
           false
           in
           the
           last
           ;
           for
           Christ
           and
           his
           Light
           within
           are
           not
           divided
           ,
           nor
           is
           his
           Light
           preferred
           to
           him
           ,
           nor
           do
           we
           prefer
           any
           other
           Light
           than
           that
           of
           Christ
           to
           
           Moses's
           or
           any
           other
           dispensation
           or
           Ministry
           .
        
         
         
           23.
           
           That
           our
           Friends
           leave
           out
           whole
           Baskets
           full
           of
           hideous
           Blasphemies
           and
           Treasons
           ,
           i.e.
           out
           of
           the
           reprinted
           Works
           of
           their
           Prophets
           (
           p.
           14.
           )
        
         
           Which
           is
           a
           most
           hideous
           and
           sordid
           Callumny
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           That
           
             Edw.
             Burrough
          
           in
           his
           
             Epistle
             prefixed
             to
          
           G.
           F
           
             's
             Great
             Myst.
          
           (
           p.
           7.
           )
           
             extends
             this
          
           (
           i.e.
           
             Infallible
             discerning
             Spirit
             )
             to
             all
             and
             every
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ;
             To
             us
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             every
             one
             of
             us
             in
             particular
             .
             And
             this
             Light
             gav●
             us
             to
             discern
             between
             Truth
             and
             Error
             ,
             between
             every
             false
             and
             right
             way
             ,
             and
             it
             perfectly
             discovered
             to
             us
             the
             true
             state
             of
             all
             things
             ,
          
           p.
           20.
           
           Upon
           perusal
           of
           the
           place
           quoted
           in
           the
           said
           Epistle
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           
             E.
             B.
          
           extends
           the
           gift
           of
           discerning
           ,
           to
           all
           and
           every
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           nor
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           true
           state
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           herein
           are
           his
           words
           and
           intention
           perverted
           ,
           tho'
           he
           confesses
           that
           every
           one
           has
           a
           true
           Light
           given
           by
           Christ
           ,
           but
           not
           that
           every
           one
           has
           attained
           to
           the
           same
           gift
           of
           discerning
           of
           Spirits
           and
           States
           ,
           Observe
           ,
           1.
           
           
             E.
             B.
          
           personates
           the
           converted
           and
           faithful
           among
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           who
           walk
           in
           the
           Light
           which
           gives
           to
           discern
           between
           Truth
           and
           Error
           ,
           the
           Right
           and
           the
           Wrong
           way
           ;
           for
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           reproved
           are
           made
           manifest
           by
           the
           Light.
           2dly
           ,
           The
           perfect
           discovery
           of
           the
           true
           state
           of
           
             all
             Things
          
           ,
           He
           does
           in
           the
           place
           quoted
           ,
           
           restrict
           to
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Fall
           and
           restoration
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           's
           needful
           for
           Man
           to
           know
           (
           i.e.
           in
           respect
           to
           Salvation
           .
           )
           
             Epis.
             to
             Gr.
             Myst.
          
           (
           p.
           7
           ,
           8.
           )
           We
           are
           not
           to
           suppose
           that
           
             By
             discovery
             of
             the
             true
             state
             of
             all
             things
             ,
          
           he
           intended
           to
           ascribe
           Omnisciency
           to
           us
           Creatures
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Holy
           Apostle
           John
           did
           in
           the
           like
           Expressions
           .
           1
           
             John
             2.
             20.
             
             But
             ye
             have
             an
             Vnction
             from
             the
             Holy
             One
             ,
             and
             ye
             know
             
               all
               Things
            
             .
          
           And
           
             verse
             27.
             
             But
             as
             the
             same
             Anointing
             teacheth
             you
             of
             
               all
               Things
            
             ,
             and
             is
             Truth
             and
             is
             no
             Lye.
          
           These
           were
           all
           things
           needful
           for
           their
           Salvation
           and
           preservation
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           And
           herein
           in
           this
           divine
           Unction
           ,
           and
           the
           teachings
           thereof
           stands
           the
           Infallibility
           ,
           Certainty
           or
           assurance
           we
           plead
           for
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           Man's
           Will
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           Parts
           ,
           or
           Acquirements
           .
           And
           as
           we
           keep
           in
           this
           Anointing
           received
           from
           the
           Holy
           One
           ,
           we
           receive
           its
           Teachings
           which
           are
           true
           and
           certain
           ,
           and
           so
           fa●
           partake
           of
           Certainty
           or
           Infallibility
           in
           what
           it
           Teacheth
           ,
           being
           Truth
           and
           no
           Lye.
           But
           if
           any
           go
           from
           this
           Anointing
           into
           the
           Will
           or
           Wisdom
           of
           Man
           or
           carnal
           Reasonings
           ,
           they
           go
           into
           uncertainty
           and
           so
           become
           fallible
           and
           subject
           to
           fall
           into
           Error
           ;
           erring
           from
           this
           certain
           Principle
           produceth
           Error
           both
           in
           Judgment
           and
           many
           times
           in
           Practice
           .
           For
           't
           is
           
             He
             that
             abideth
             in
             Christ
             that
             sinneth
             not
             ,
             1
             Joh.
          
           
           3.
           6.
           
           And
           those
           in
           whom
           this
           divine
           A●ointing
           did
           abide
           who
           were
           taught
           by
           it
           ,
           
             As
             it
             taught
             them
             they
             did
             abide
             in
             him
             ,
          
           i.e.
           
             in
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           ch
           .
           2.
           27.
           
           Who
           saith
           ,
           
             abide
             in
             me
             and
             I
             in
             you
             ,
          
           John
           15.
           4.
           
        
         
           I
           find
           this
           Author
           to
           
             the
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           ,
           is
           very
           apt
           frequently
           to
           misrepresent
           our
           Friends
           Words
           ,
           which
           I
           cannot
           impute
           so
           much
           to
           his
           Ignorance
           ,
           as
           Envious
           design
           to
           make
           us
           as
           Infamous
           and
           Odious
           as
           he
           can
           .
           As
           he
           had
           dealt
           by
           
             E.
             B.
          
           in
           the
           passage
           before
           ,
           he
           has
           in
           like
           manner
           serv'd
           
             Francis
             Howgil
          
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           
             the
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           ,
           (
           p.
           244.
           )
           Which
           I
           did
           not
           so
           much
           search
           or
           remark
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Answer
           ,
           as
           since
           .
           He
           charges
           
             F.
             H.
          
           with
           Blasphemy
           ,
           quoting
           ,
           p.
           232.
           of
           his
           Works
           ,
           intitled
           ,
           
             The
             Dawning
             of
             the
             Gospel-day
          
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             
               is
               in
               THAT
            
             which
             is
             Equal
             (
             i.e.
             as
             follows
             )
             he
             that
             is
             join'd
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             there
             is
             Unity
             ,
             and
             the
             Unity
             stands
             in
             Equality
             it self
             .
          
           Hence
           (
           and
           on
           some
           other
           words
           curtaliz'd
           and
           mangl'd
           )
           the
           said
           Author
           infers
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           25.
           
           Having
           thus
           made
           themselves
           Equal
           to
           God
           in
           very
           Nature
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           strange
           to
           see
           them
           denying
           any
           other
           God
           or
           Christ
           but
           themselves
           ;
           they
           pull
           God
           out
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           &c.
           
           Snake
           ,
           
             p.
             245.
             
             These
             Blasphemous
             and
             general
             Inferences
             against
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             as
             they
             
             are
             utterly
             denyed
             by
             us
             ,
             I
             find
             no
             just
             occasion
             for
             them
             ,
             from
          
           F.
           H'
           
             s
             Words
             ,
             if
             truly
             cited
             and
             considered
             ,
             where
             he
             places
             the
          
           Equality
           
             between
             the
          
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Spirit
           :
           
             That
             
               which
               is
            
          
           Equal
           ,
           
             he
             plainly
             speaks
             of
             the
          
           Spirit
           of
           God
           
             in
             the
             place
             quoted
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Unity
             [
             stands
             in
             Equality
             it self
             ]
             he
             means
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Saints
          
           Vnity
           
             stands
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
          
           Equal
           
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             according
             to
             Christ's
             own
             Prayer
             ,
          
           John
           17.
           21.
           
           That
           they
           all
           may
           be
           one
           ,
           as
           thou
           Father
           art
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           in
           thee
           ,
           that
           they
           also
           may
           be
           one
           in
           us
           .
           And
           verse
           22.
           
           And
           the
           Glory
           which
           thou
           gavest
           me
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           One
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           One.
           And
           verse
           23.
           
           I
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           thou
           in
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           made
           perfect
           in
           one
           .
        
         
           That
           
             F.
             H.
          
           places
           the
           Equality
           in
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           is
           evident
           by
           his
           following
           Words
           ,
           (
           left
           out
           by
           the
           said
           Author
           )
           viz.
           
           
             He
             that
             is
             born
             from
             above
             ,
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             and
             my
             Father
             are
             one
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Son
             is
             reveal'd
             and
             speaks
             ,
             the
             Father
             speaks
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             dwells
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             the
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           though
           the
           Saints
           cannot
           claim
           to
           themselves
           that
           Equality
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           (
           who
           is
           their
           Head
           )
           hath
           ;
           yet
           who
           can
           in
           Truth
           deny
           their
           being
           made
           Partakers
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             
             Nature
          
           and
           Union
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           holy
           Spirit
           with
           the
           Father
           ?
        
         
           The
           account
           which
           this
           Author
           of
           the
           Snake
           hath
           given
           against
           
             Tho.
             Curtis
          
           ,
           p.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           which
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             has
             seen
             under
             the
             hand
             of
          
           W.
           Clark
           ,
           I
           do
           somewhat
           Question
           the
           Truth
           of
           divers
           Passages
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           whether
           
             T.
             C.
          
           is
           not
           therein
           mis-represented
           ;
           though
           I
           cannot
           from
           my
           own
           knowledge
           refute
           them
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           very
           strange
           that
           
             T.
             C.
          
           should
           be
           represented
           so
           very
           grosly
           Ignorant
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           said
           Account
           ,
           (
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           't
           is
           a
           gross
           Lye
           ,
           that
           the
           Quakers
           do
           hold
           ,
           or
           have
           always
           held
           these
           Heresies
           charged
           on
           him
           )
           or
           that
           
             G.
             Keith
          
           should
           suffer
           him
           to
           be
           so
           foully
           expos'd
           in
           print
           ;
           if
           he
           was
           privy
           thereto
           ,
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           't
           was
           a
           piece
           of
           great
           Incivility
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Ingratitude
           and
           Treachery
           against
           
             T.
             C.
          
           to
           serve
           him
           such
           an
           ill
           turn
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           That
           he
           would
           not
           lessen
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           (
           
             p.
             13.
             )
             is
             a
             notorious
             Falshood
             ,
             as
             his
             scoffing
             at
             ,
             and
             vilifying
             them
             ,
             and
             rendring
          
           many
           of
           them
           to
           have
           suffer'd
           for
           open
           and
           notorious
           Blasphemy
           (
           
             p.
             12.
             )
             doth
             evince
          
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           That
           Mary
           Fell
           ,
           
             after
             she
             was
             Married
             to
          
           G.
           F.
           
             became
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
          
           Quakers
           Church
           ,
           (
           p.
           17.
           )
           is
           a
           scornful
           Falshood
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           given
           her
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Woman
           that
           Title
           ;
           though
           she
           and
           many
           more
           
           faithful
           Women
           have
           been
           own'd
           as
           Mothers
           in
           Israel
           ;
           but
           Jerusalem
           ,
           that
           is
           above
           ,
           the
           Mother
           of
           us
           all
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           That
           many
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Quakers
           do
           stick
           in
           the
           very
           bottom
           of
           that
           sink
           of
           Heresies
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           been
           taught
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Leaders
           go
           about
           to
           justify
           ,
           excuse
           and
           pallitate
           them
           ,
           (
           
             p.
             18
             )
             These
             proceed
             from
             the
          
           Sink
           
             of
             his
             gross
             Calumnies
             and
             Malice
             .
          
        
         
           29.
           
           
             That
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             yearly
             Epistle
             ,
             directed
             to
             all
          
           Quakers
           
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             their
             supream
             Law
             ,
          
           (
           p.
           18.
           )
           is
           false
           again
           ,
           we
           know
           no
           such
           Epistle
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           esteem'd
           our
           supream
           Law
           ;
           but
           rather
           Epistles
           proceeding
           from
           our
           
             supream
             Law
          
           of
           Love.
           
        
         
           30.
           
           
             That
             't
             is
             only
             for
             placing
             their
             Faith
             in
             the
             outward
          
           Jesus
           ,
           
             that
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             have
             so
             condemned
             them
          
           ,
           (
           i.e.
           the
           Priests
           )
           (
           p.
           19.
           )
           This
           is
           not
           true
           again
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           for
           placing
           their
           Faith
           (
           if
           it
           were
           really
           so
           )
           in
           an
           outward
           Jesus
           ,
           or
           rather
           Jesus
           without
           them
           ;
           but
           for
           their
           dead
           Faith
           without
           Christ
           ,
           and
           without
           Works
           and
           Fruit
           ;
           and
           their
           many
           Corruptions
           ,
           as
           
             Pride
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Persecution
          
           ,
           &c.
           as
           justly
           Chargeable
           on
           many
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           His
           story
           about
           one
           Archer
           in
           Wilts
           ,
           questioning
           ,
           
             whether
             he
             was
             not
             among
             the
             Quaker-Bishops
             ,
             who
             compos'd
             this
             last
             general
             Council
             ?
          
           (
           p.
           19.
           )
           is
           very
           scurrilous
           and
           false
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           turned
           to
           affect
           the
           Quakers
           .
           We
           don't
           understand
           he
           was
           here
           at
           London
           ,
           the
           last
           Yearly
           Meeting
           .
        
         
         
           The
           other
           story
           thereupon
           concerning
           the
           said
           Archer
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Knaves
             of
             that
             Country
          
           [
           after
           his
           Wickedness
           ]
           
             forced
             him
             to
             shift
             his
             Quarters
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             he
             came
             up
             to
          
           London
           ,
           
             to
             which
             the
             other
          
           Quakers
           
             gave
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             Fellowship
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             he
             Preach'd
             and
             exercised
             his
             Talent
             with
             great
             Approbation
             ,
          
           p.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           Though
           we
           have
           heard
           of
           such
           an
           one's
           miscarriage
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           enquir'd
           ,
           and
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           story
           is
           a
           great
           Forgery
           ,
           to
           scandalize
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           gave
           him
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           Fellowship
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           preached
           at
           London
           with
           great
           Approbation
           ,
           after
           he
           fled
           upon
           discovery
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           very
           unlikely
           story
           ,
           basely
           designed
           to
           cast
           Dirt
           upon
           us
           ;
           for
           the
           World
           well
           knows
           our
           Christian
           care
           to
           expunge
           such
           from
           our
           Society
           ,
           upon
           the
           knowledge
           of
           their
           Enormities
           ;
           but
           whether
           there
           be
           the
           like
           care
           and
           practice
           in
           this
           Authors
           Church
           ,
           he
           may
           consider
           if
           he
           will.
           
        
         
           
             
               Reader
               ,
            
          
           
             I
             Have
             in
             this
             precedent
             Examination
             ,
             passed
             by
             a
             great
             many
             more
             false
             Aspersions
             ,
             Calumnies
             and
             Perversions
             cast
             upon
             
             my self
             and
             divers
             others
             in
             the
             said
             Book
             ,
             
               Satan
               Disrob'd
            
             ;
             being
             not
             willing
             to
             undertake
             a
             full
             Answer
             to
             it
             ,
             nor
             to
             spend
             more
             time
             in
             raking
             in
             such
             dirty
             Kennels
             of
             Lyes
             and
             Abuses
             ,
             as
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             said
             Author
             are
             stuff'd
             withal
             against
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             also
             many
             Falshoods
             ,
             foul
             Perversions
             ,
             Charges
             and
             Reflections
             ,
             in
             
               The
               Snake
               in
               the
               Grass
            
             ,
             not
             particularly
             Remarked
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Antidote
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             divers
             Passages
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             Revolution
             of
             Governments
             in
             the
             Nation
             ;
             the
             substance
             whereof
             ,
             I
             long
             since
             fully
             Answer'd
             to
             John
             Pennyman's
             Invectives
             .
             My
             Answer
             is
             Intitul'd
             ,
             
             Christ's
             
               Lambs
               defended
               from
               Satan's
               Rage
            
             ,
             Printed
             for
             
               Tho.
               Northcott
            
             in
             George-Yard
             ,
             in
             Lumbard-street
             ,
             London
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Author
             of
             
               The
               Snake
               in
               the
               Grass
            
             ,
             values
             himself
             much
             upon
             that
             Title
             to
             several
             of
             his
             Books
             against
             us
             ;
             but
             upon
             the
             Readers
             perusal
             of
             these
             already
             Answered
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             that
             Title
             will
             be
             his
             great
             Disgrace
             and
             Infamy
             ;
             seeing
             that
             he
             has
             merited
             the
             Character
             of
             
               a
               Hatcher
            
             of
             
               Cockatrice
               Eggs
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             
               The
               Snake
               in
               the
               Grass
            
             :
             Which
             Title
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             as
             horribly
             asham'd
             of
             ,
             as
             afraid
             to
             expose
             his
             real
             name
             and
             place
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Some
           notice
           taken
           of
           the
           said
           Author's
           Discourse
           for
           Water
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           
             HAving
             lately
             seen
             and
             received
             a
             Book
             stiled
             ,
          
           A
           Discourse
           proving
           the
           divine
           Institution
           of
           Water-Baptism
           ,
           &c.
           
           By
           the
           Author
           of
           The
           Snake
           in
           the
           Grass
           ,
           
             and
             finding
             these
             Passages
             after
             the
             Contents
             ,
          
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             
               That
               there
               will
               be
               published
               a
               Discourse
               by
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               shewing
               ,
               whom
               Christ
               hath
               ordain'd
               to
               Administer
               the
               Sacraments
               in
               his
               Church
            
             And
             another
          
           ,
           .
           wherein
           is
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Quakers
           Heresies
           ,
           were
           broached
           and
           condemn'd
           in
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           first
           150
           Years
           after
           Christ.
           
        
         
           To
           the
           latter
           part
           whereof
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           ,
           and
           Advertise
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           this
           officious
           Author
           should
           have
           spared
           his
           other
           Discourse
           ,
           thus
           Charging
           the
           Quakers
           with
           Heresies
           ,
           so
           long
           since
           broached
           and
           condemned
           ,
           until
           he
           had
           seen
           an
           Answer
           to
           his
           
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           ,
           wherein
           he
           hath
           most
           unjustly
           and
           falsly
           Charged
           the
           Quakers
           with
           numerous
           Heresies
           and
           Errors
           (
           as
           also
           he
           hath
           in
           divers
           things
           very
           falsly
           aspers'd
           them
           in
           this
           Discourse
           .
           )
           And
           
           if
           he
           repeat
           the
           same
           again
           upon
           us
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           may
           be
           suspected
           )
           to
           prove
           them
           so
           long
           since
           broached
           and
           condemned
           ;
           this
           will
           add
           nothing
           of
           proof
           ,
           that
           we
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           are
           guilty
           thereof
           ,
           but
           only
           serve
           to
           shew
           his
           own
           Malice
           and
           Impertinency
           and
           gross
           Calumnies
           already
           confuted
           ▪
           Upon
           the
           viewing
           his
           said
           Discourse
           for
           Water-Baptism
           ,
           I
           find
           nothing
           material
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           mostly
           answer'd
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Antidote
           ,
           and
           Book
           therein
           referred
           unto
           in
           page
           126.
           
           Besides
           ,
           I
           find
           him
           very
           much
           imposing
           and
           begging
           the
           Question
           in
           his
           said
           Discourse
           ,
           1st
           .
           Pleading
           for
           
             Infant
             Baptism
          
           in
           his
           Preface
           ,
           as
           being
           
             the
             outward
             Seal
             of
          
           Christ's
           Covenant
           ,
           (
           but
           without
           Scripture
           proof
           )
           and
           then
           flees
           to
           the
           Baptists
           Arguments
           ,
           for
           Baptizing
           Believers
           or
           People
           Docible
           ,
           from
           Mat.
           28.
           and
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           they
           use
           to
           urge
           in
           opposition
           to
           sprinkling
           Infants
           .
        
         
           He
           miserably
           imposes
           in
           placing
           upon
           outward
           Baptism
           ,
           all
           these
           Priviledges
           ,
           
             viz.
             Regeneration
          
           ,
           or
           
             being
             Born
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             Baptizing
             into
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
          
           (
           p.
           9
           ,
           10.
           )
           
             The
             Promise
             of
             the
             Inward
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           (
           p.
           12.
           )
           Calling
           the
           outward
           ,
           
             The
             means
             whereby
             we
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             inward
             ,
             and
             whereby
             the
             inward
             Baptizm
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             given
             ,
          
           p.
           34
           ,
           60.
           
           All
           this
           he
           places
           upon
           outward
           
             Baptism
             with
             Water
          
           :
           
           But
           then
           it
           must
           be
           upon
           the
           
             duly
             receiving
          
           thereof
           ,
           (
           p.
           12.
           )
           wherein
           he
           hath
           before
           included
           Infants
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           but
           all
           this
           without
           Scripture
           Proof
           .
           Now
           if
           all
           those
           Infants
           that
           are
           Sprinkled
           or
           Baptized
           be
           Regenerated
           and
           Born
           again
           and
           Baptized
           into
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           partakers
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           and
           the
           Baptism
           thereof
           ;
           How
           will
           this
           agree
           or
           consist
           with
           their
           Preaching
           the
           necessity
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           Birth
           to
           such
           when
           docible
           ,
           seeing
           he
           saith
           ,
           a
           Man
           can
           be
           but
           once
           Regenerated
           ,
           (
           p.
           9.
           )
           I
           find
           that
           when
           he
           pleads
           for
           Baptizing
           Believers
           ,
           (
           p.
           23.
           )
           he
           cannot
           escape
           the
           Baptist's
           Arguments
           ,
           altho'
           he
           hath
           reviled
           them
           as
           badly
           in
           a
           manner
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           us
           ,
           as
           is
           before
           shewed
           .
        
         
           I
           find
           that
           Text
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           17.
           doth
           Puzzle
           him
           ,
           esteeming
           it
           an
           
             obscure
             Text
          
           ,
           p.
           22.
           
           Which
           is
           ,
           
             Christ
             sent
             me
             not
             to
             Baptize
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           he
           is
           very
           impertinent
           ,
           and
           begging
           the
           Question
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           while
           he
           Argues
           with
           the
           Baptists
           Arguments
           for
           Believers
           Baptizm
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           he
           Argues
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           and
           his
           Brethren
           the
           Clergy
           are
           out
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           ,
           and
           therefore
           insincere
           ,
           and
           consequently
           his
           Works
           deserves
           to
           be
           rejected
           whilst
           Infants
           are
           the
           Subjects
           chiefly
           intended
           .
        
         
         
           He
           bitterly
           exclaims
           against
           both
           
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Independents
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Vnitarians
             ,
             Latitudinarians
          
           and
           Deists
           ,
           &c.
           in
           his
           Preface
           ,
           as
           being
           
             the
             Spawn
             of
             Rebellion
             and
             multifarious
             Schism
             ,
          
           (
           and
           especially
           against
           the
           
             Presbytery
             in
             Scotland
          
           )
           either
           for
           their
           Indifferency
           or
           disuse
           of
           Water
           Baptizm
           ,
           &c.
           
           See
           what
           a
           busy
           Agent
           this
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           would
           have
           his
           Hand
           against
           every
           Man
           :
           But
           I
           must
           leave
           him
           for
           others
           concerned
           to
           deal
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           they
           see
           it
           worth
           their
           Time
           and
           Labour
           :
           I
           having
           bestowed
           more
           for
           the
           Truth
           sake
           (
           and
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           many
           more
           sincere
           than
           himself
           )
           than
           he
           or
           his
           Works
           deserve
           .
        
         
           
             G.
             W.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           foregoing
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             WHat
             Characters
             are
             given
             against
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             by
             
               The
               Snake
               in
               the
               Grass
            
             ,
             examined
             .
             Page
             .
             1
             to
             12.
             
          
           
             A
             Catalogue
             of
             some
             abuses
             against
             the
             said
             People
             .
             13
             to
             49.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             Tithes
             ,
             and
             a
             Popish
             Plea
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             confuted
             by
             Martyrs
             and
             primitive
             Protestants
             .
             17
             to
             23.
             
          
           
             A
             false
             Charge
             against
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Examin'd
             and
             Answer'd
             .
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood.
             29
             to
             35.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             how
             own'd
             by
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             they
             cleared
             from
             Calumnies
             in
             that
             point
             .
             35
             ,
             36.
             40
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             Our
             Accusers
             Hiporitical
             Prayer
             .
             ●
             37.
             
          
           
             Of
             Christs
             '
             Body
             ,
             Flesh
             (
             the
             Vail
             )
             and
             Blood.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             divine
             authority
             of
             the
             H.
             Scriptures
             .
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             Our
             Adversarys
             false
             pretence
             of
             kindness
             .
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             Christ's
             existence
             or
             being
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             is
             in
             us
             .
             45
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Quakers
             general
             Answer
             to
             the
             seven
             Queries
             ,
             and
             of
             G.
             Keith's
             abuse
             thereupon
             .
             46
             to
             49.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             begins
             ,
             with
             Reflection
             upon
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Independents
             and
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             rendering
             them
             all
             obnoxious
             ,
             &c.
             
             50
             51.
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             clear'd
             from
             the
             Arians
             Heresie
             .
             52
             53.
             
          
           
             An
             unjust
             comparison
             and
             railery
             against
             the
             Quakers
             54
             ,
             55.
             
          
           
             Both
             Presbyter
             ,
             Anabaptist
             ,
             Independent
             and
             Quakers
             ,
             scandalized
             ,
             and
             their
             liberty
             envied
             ,
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             
               The
               Snake
               in
               the
               Grass
            
             .
             56
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             Popish
             Emissaries
             no
             promoters
             of
             Quakerism
             ,
             57
             ,
             58.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             more
             peculiar
             Titles
             of
             Christ
             not
             given
             to
             us
             .
             59
             ,
             60.
             
          
           
             
             Of
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             being
             created
             ,
             and
             the
             divine
             breath
             or
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             God
             breathed
             into
             Man.
             61
             ,
             62.
             
          
           
             Of
             Infallibily
             and
             Omnisciency
             62
             63.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Light
             given
             of
             God
             to
             our
             Souls
             .
             63
             to
             66.
             
          
           
             Of
             discerning
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             how
             a
             gift
             .
             67
             to
             72.
             
          
           
             Occasion
             given
             us
             to
             reflect
             on
             the
             incontinency
             of
             Priests
             .
             73
             ,
             74.
             
          
           
             The
             said
             Authors
             general
             and
             false
             Charge
             about
             one
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             Story
             of
             a
             Glover
             in
             Cheapside
             ,
             &c.
             75
             to
             78.
             
          
           
             His
             Reflection
             upon
             all
             dissenting
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             pleading
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             wicked
             Priests
             and
             persecuting
             Kings
             .
             78
             to
             80.
             
          
           
             Our
             Friends
             misrepresented
             about
             
               G.
               K.
            
             and
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             1
             Jo.
             1.
             7.
             81
             ,
             82.
             
          
           
             Of
             our
             preferring
             the
             Spirit
             to
             the
             Letter
             ,
             no
             contempt
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             82
             to
             86.
             
          
           
             Of
             Enthusiasm
             as
             charg'd
             against
             the
             Quakers
             .
             86
             to
             89.
             
          
           
             Of
             Womens
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             Womens
             Meetings
             .
             89
             ,
             90.
             
          
           
             Our
             Doctrin
             concerning
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             vindicated
             and
             opened
             .
             90
             to
             99.
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             vindicated
             from
             several
             Blasphemous
             Charges
             ,
             as
             assuming
             divine
             Attributes
             ,
             divine
             Worship
             ,
             divine
             Honour
             .
             99
             to
             101.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Glory
             ,
             how
             Scripturally
             confessed
             and
             believed
             by
             us
             .
             102
             to
             111.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sacraments
             so
             called
             ,
             first
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             second
             of
             Baptism
             .
             111
             to
             126.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ.
             127
             to
             135.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             .
             135
             to
             140.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             Divinity
             and
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             also
             .
             140
             to
             155.
             
          
           
             
             Some
             Remarks
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Snake
             against
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             ,
             examined
             ,
             as
             about
             
               Christ
               ,
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               Light
               ,
            
             &c.
             155
             to
             178.
             
          
           
             The
             words
             ,
             
               Type
               ,
               Figure
               ,
               Shape
               ,
               Example
               ,
               Vail
               ,
               most
               holy
               places
               ,
            
             both
             in
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Covenant
             opened
             .
             174
             to
             182.
             
          
           
             
               A
               brief
               Examination
            
             of
             some
             passages
             in
             the
             second
             Book
             ,
             still'd
             ,
             
               Satan
               Disrob'd
            
             .
             185.
             
          
           
             Some
             reasons
             for
             excepting
             against
             the
             Term
             Co-creator
             .
             188
             to
             191.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Soul
             and
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ.
             191
             to
             193.
             
          
           
             A
             question
             about
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             Men's
             carnally
             looking
             for
             Christ
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             who
             neglect
             his
             inward
             appearance
             ;
             and
             for
             what
             end
             his
             spiritual
             Appearance
             is
             truly
             expected
             .
             193
             to
             197.
             
          
           
             Of
             Christ
             as
             at
             God's
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             People
             .
             197
             to
             199.
             
          
           
             Of
             Christ's
             Appearance
             at
             the
             great
             day
             in
             his
             glorious
             spiritual
             Body
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             Bodies
             .
             199
             to
             207.
             
          
           
             Of
             Christ's
             existence
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             God's
             Omni-presence
             ,
             and
             indweling
             in
             his
             People
             .
             207
             to
             209.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             pure
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             sin-pleasing
             notions
             repugnant
             thereto
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             inward
             Appearance
             and
             Operations
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
             209
             to
             212.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Historical
             Faith
             of
             Christ's
             death
             for
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             the
             saving
             Faith
             in
             his
             Light.
             212
             to
             217.
             
          
           
             Christ's
             obedience
             unto
             death
             for
             us
             Meritorious
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Act
             of
             wicked
             hands
             ,
             either
             in
             murthering
             him
             ,
             or
             sheding
             his
             blood
             by
             the
             Spear
             upon
             the
             Cross.
             217
             to
             220.
             
          
           
             
             
               The
               price
            
             and
             work
             of
             our
             Redemption
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             220
             to
             221.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Object
             and
             Foundation
             of
             
               true
               Faith
            
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             blood
             that
             was
             shed
             ;
             an
             unwarrantable
             comparison
             disown'd
             concerning
             the
             same
             .
             221
             to
             225.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             material
             ,
             and
             mystical
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Type
             thereof
             ,
             and
             shadow
             of
             Heavenly
             things
             which
             the
             Law
             had
             .
             227
             to
             231.
             
          
           
             Of
             God's
             own
             blood
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             And
             Redemption
             explained
             with
             respect
             both
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             and
             Work
             of
             Christ.
             232
             to
             237.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             words
             Personality
             ,
             Personal
             ,
             Existence
             and
             Humane
             ,
             as
             ascribed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             why
             question'd
             ,
             Christ's
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             &c.
             how
             own'd
             .
             237
             to
             240.
             
          
           
             Some
             notorious
             Lyes
             and
             Perversions
             ,
             gleaned
             out
             of
             the
             said
             Book
             ,
             
               Satan
               Disrobed
            
             .
             241
             to
             245.
             
          
           
             Some
             gleanings
             of
             Lyes
             ,
             Slanders
             and
             Perversions
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             some
             gleanings
             of
             the
             Author
             to
             
               The
               Snake
               in
               the
               Grass
            
             ,
             recharged
             on
             him
             .
             246
             to
             263.
             
          
           
             Some
             notice
             taken
             of
             the
             said
             Author's
             Discourse
             for
             Water-Baptisn
             .
             266.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A65834-e2080
           
             Snake
             ,
             p.
             93
             ,
             94.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A65834-e6680
           
             Sn.
             p.
             1.
             
             
               In
               his
            
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Act
             of
             shedding
             that
             outward
             Blood
             was
             by
             the
             Spear
             which
             the
             Soldier
             thrust
             into
             his
             Side
             :
             How
             proves
             he
             that
             Act
             cleanseth
             from
             Sin
             ?
          
           
             *
             See
             
               T.
               Godwyn's
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
            
             ,
             treating
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Christ's
             answering
             the
             same
             in
             his
             Supper
             ,
             
               Exod.
               12.
               
               Mat.
               26.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Luke
            
             22.
             8.
             to
             ver
             .
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A65834-e29120
           
             1.
             p.
             20.